>N
–||–）
C
CD
│ │ │
O
CD
|-
|----
<，
CD
(O)
|-
O
CD
(D)











A JACOBITE EXILE.


MR. HENTY'S HISTORICAL TALES.
Crown 8vo, Cloth elegant, Olivine edges. Each Book is
beautifully Illustrated.
The Cat op Bubastes: A Story of Ancient Egypt. 5s.
The Young Carthaginian: A Story of the Times of Hannibal 6s
For the Temple: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. 6s.
THE Hon of St. Mark: A Story of Venice in the 14th Century. 6«.
The Lion of the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus. as.
In the Reign of Terror. The French Revolution. 6s.
The Dragon and the Raven : Or, The Days of King Alfred. 6s.
In Freedom's Cause: A Story of Wallace and Bruce. 6s.
St. George for England; A Tale of Crcssy and Poitiers. 6«.
By Pike and Dyke: A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Republic. 6s.
Under Drake's Flag: A Tale of the Spanish Main. 6s.
Orange and GnEEN: A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 6s.
Bonnie Prince Charlie: A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. 6s.
The Bravest of the Brave: Or, With Peterborough in Spain. 6s.
With Wolfe in Canada: Or, The Winning of a Continent. 6s.
With Clive in India: Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 6s.
True to the Old Flag. The American War of Independence. 6s.
Held Fast for England: A Tale of the 8iege of Gibraltar. 5s.
One of the 28th: A Story of Waterloo. 5s.
Through the Fray: A Story of the Luddite Riots. 6s.
BY Sheer Pluok: A Tale of the Ashantl War. 5s.
For Name and Fame: Or, Through Afghan Passes. 5s.
With Lee in Virginia: A Story of the American Civil War. 6s.
The Dash for Khartoum: A Tale of the Nile Expedition. 6s.
London: BLACKIE & SOS, Limited; Glasgow and Ediniu'roii.








A JACOBITE EXILE:
BEING
THE ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG ENGLISHMAN IN
THE SERVICE OF CHARLES XII. OF SWEDEN.
BY
G. A. HENTY,
Author of " Beric the Briton;" "The Daah for Khwtoum;" "The Lion of St. Mark:"
"With CUve in India;" *c.
WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS BY PAUL HARD!',
AND MAP OF CENTRAL EUROPE.

LONDON:
BLACK1E & SON, Limited, 49 OLD BAILEY, B.C.
GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN.
1894.





PREFACE.
My dear Lads,
Had I attempted to write you an account of the
whole of the adventurous career of Charles XII. of Sweden,
it would, in itself, have filled a bulky volume to the exclu-
sion of all other matter, and a youth who fought at Narva
-would have been a middle-aged man at the death of that
warlike monarch before the walls of Frederickshall. I
have therefore been obliged to confine myself to the first
three years of his reign, in which he crushed the army of
Russia at Narva, and laid the then powerful republic of
Poland prostrate at his feet. In this way only could I
obtain space for the private adventures and doings of
Charlie Carstairs, the hero of the story. The details of the
wars of Charles XII. were taken from the military history
written at his command by his chamberlain, Adlerfeld,
from a similar narrative by a Scotch gentleman in his ser-
vice, and from Voltaire's history. The latter is respon-
sible for the statement that the trade of Poland was almost
entirely in the hands of Scotch, French, and Jewish mer-
chants, the Poles themselves being sharply divided into
the two categories of nobles and peasants.
Yours sincerely,
G. A. HENTY.





CONTENTS.
CHAP. p"Be
I. A Spy in the Household, 11
II. Denounced, 30
III. A Rescue, *9
IV. In Sweden 68
V. Narva, 86
VI. A Prisoner, 1°3
VII. Exchanged, 122
VIII. The Passage of the Dwina 140
IX. In Warsaw 160
X. In Evil Plight 180
XI. With Brigands 189
XII. Tbeed by Wolves, 218
XIII. A Rescued Party 237
XIV. The Battle of Clissow, 255
XV. An Old Acquaintance, 273
XVI. In England Again, 291
XVII. The North Coach 307
XVI11. A Confession, 325





ILLUSTRATIONS.
Page
"Yon won't tell your father?" Ciceley asked eagerly,
Frontis. 23
Charlie and his Friends rescue Sir Marmadcke, . . 62
Storming the Intrenchments at Narva, 94
"It is as mcch as i can do to keep my saddle,". . . 133
Charlie encounters Ben Soloman in the Wood, . . .195
Charlie and the Travellers are surrounded by Wolves, 239
"The Kino of Sweden speaks very highly of you both," 318
Charlie comes Home again, 347
Map of Central Europe, to/ace p. 10











A JACOBITE EXILE.
CHAPTER L
A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
N the borders of Lancashire and Westmoreland,
two centuries since, stood Lynnwood, a pic-
turesque mansion still retaining something of
the character of a fortified house. It was ever a
matter of regret to its owner, Sir Marmaduke Carstairs, that
his grandfather had so modified its construction by levelling
one side of the quadrangle, and inserting large mullion
windows in that portion inhabited by the family, that it was
in no condition to stand a siege in the time of the Civil
War.
Sir Marmaduke was at that time only a child, but he still
remembered how the Roundhead soldiers had lorded it there
when his father was away fighting with the army of the
king; how they had seated themselves at the board, and had
ordered his mother about as if she had been a scullion,
jeering her with cruel words as to what would have been the
fate of her husband if they had caught him there, until,
though but eight years old, he had smitten one of the
troopers as ho sat, with all his force. What had happened
after that he did not recollect, for it was not until a week


12
A JACOBITE EXILE.
after the Roundheads had ridden away that he found him-
self in his bed, with his mother sitting beside him and his
head bandaged with cloths dipped in water. He always
maintained that had the house been fortified it could have
held out until help arrived, although in later years his
father assured him that it was well it was not in a position
to offer a defence.
"We were away down south, Marmaduke, and the
Roundheads were masters of this district at the time; they
would have battered the place around your mother's ears,
and, likely as not, have burnt it to the ground. As it was,
I came back here to find it whole and safe, except that
the crop-eared scoundrels had, from pure wantonness, de-
stroyed the pictures and hacked most of the furniture to
pieces. I took no part in the later risings, seeing that they
were hopeless, and therefore preserved my property when
many others were ruined. No, Marmaduke, it is just as
well that the house was not fortified. I believe in fighting
when there is some chance, even a slight one, of success, but
I regard it as an act of folly to throw away a life when no
good can come of it."
Still, Sir Marmaduke never ceased to regret that Lynn-
wood was not one of the houses that had been defended to
the last against the enemies of the king. At the Restora-
tion he went for the first time in his life to London to pay
his respects to Charles II. He was well received, and
although he tired in a very short time of the gaieties of the
court, he returned to Lynnwood with his feelings of loyalty
to the Stuarts as strong as ever. He rejoiced heartily when
the news came of the defeat of Monmouth at Sedgemoor, and
was filled with rage and indignation when James weakly
fled and left his throne to be occupied by Dutch William.
From that time he became a strong Jacobite, and emptied
his glass nightly "to the king over the water." In the north


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
13
the Jacobites were numerous, and at their gatherings treason
was freely talked, while arms were prepared and hidden
away for the time when the lawful king should return to
claim his own. Sir Marmaduke was deeply concerned in
the plot of 1696, when preparations had been made for a
great Jacobite rising throughout the country. Nothing
came of it, for the Duke of Berwick, who was to have led it,
failed in getting the two parties who were concerned to
come to an agreement . The Jacobites were ready to rise
directly a French army landed. The French king, on the
other hand, would not send an army until the Jacobites had
risen, and the matter therefore fell through, to Sir Marma-
duke's indignation and grief. But he had no words strong
enough to express his anger and disgust when he found, that
side by side with the general scheme for a rising, a plot had
been formed by Sir George Barclay, a Scottish refugee, to
assassinate the king on his return from hunting in Richmond
Forest
.
"It is enough to drive one to become a Whig," he ex-
claimed. "I am ready to fight Dutch William, for he
occupies the place of my rightful sovereign, but I have no
private feud with him, and if I had I would run any man
through who ventured to propose to me a plot to assassi.
nate him. Such scoundrels as Barclay would bring disgrace
on the best cause in the world. Had I heard as much as a
whisper of it I would have buckled on my sword and ridden
to London to warn the Dutchman of his danger. However,
as it seems that Barclay had but some forty men with him,
most of them foreign desperadoes, the Dutchman must see
that English gentlemen, however ready to fight against him
fairly, would have no hand in so dastardly a plot as this.
"Look you, Charlie, keep always in mind that you bear
the name of our martyred king, and be ready ever to draw
your sword in the cause of the Stuarts, whether it be ten


14
A JACOBITE EXILE.
years hence or forty that their banner is hoisted .again; but
keep yourself free from all plots except those that deal with
fair and open warfare. Have no faith whatever in politicians,
who are ever ready to use the country gentry as an instru-
ment for gaining their own ends. Deal with your neigh-
bours, but mistrust strangers from whomsoever they may
say they come."
Which advice Charlie, at that time thirteen years old,
gravely promised to follow. He had naturally inherited his
father's sentiments, and believed the Jacobite cause to be a
sacred one. He had fought and vanguished Alured Dormay,
his second cousin, and two years his senior, for speaking of
King James' son as the Pretender, and was ready at any
timo to do battle with any boy of his own age in the
same cause. Alured's father, John Dormay, had ridden
over to Lynnwood to complain of the violence of which his
son had been the victim, but he obtained no redress from
Sir Marmaduke.
"The boy is a chip of the old block, cousin, and he did
right. I myself struck a blow at the king's enemies when I
was but eight years old, and got my skull well-nigh cracked
for my pains. It is well that the lads were not four years
older, for then instead of taking to fisticuffs their swords
would have been out, and, as my boy has for the last four
years been exercised daily in the use of his weapon, it
might happen that instead of Alured coming home with a
black eye, and, as you say, a missing tooth, he might have
been carried home with a sword-thrust through his body.
It was, to my mind, entirely the fault of your son. I
should have blamed Charlie had he called the king at
Westminster Dutch William, for although each man has
a right to his own opinions, he has no right to offend those
of others—besides, at present it is as well to keep a quiet
tongue as to a matter that words cannot set right. In the


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
15
same way your son had no right to offend others by calling
James Stuart the Pretender.
"Certainly, of the twelve boys who go over to learn what
the Rector of Apsley can teach them, more than half are
sons of gentlemen whose opinions are similar to my own.
It would be much better, John Dormay, if, instead of com-
plaining of my boy, you were to look somewhat to your own.
I marked, the last time he came over here, that he was
growing loutish in his manners, and that he bore himself
with less respect to his elders than is seemly in a lad of
that age. He needs curbing, and would carry himself all
the better if, like Charlie, he had an hour a day at sword
exercise. I speak for the boy's good. It is true that you
yourself, being a bitter Whig, mix but little with your neigh-
bours, who are for the most part the other way of think-
ing; but this may not go on for ever, and you would, I
suppose, like Alured when he grows up to mix with others
of his rank in the county, and it would be well, therefore,
that he should have the accomplishments and manners of
young men of his own age."
John Dormay did not reply hastily—it was his policy to
keep on good terms with his wife's cousin, for the knight
was a man of far higher consideration in the county than
himself. His smile, however, was not a pleasant one as he
rose and said, "My mission has hardly terminated as I
expected, Sir Marmaduke. I came to complain, and I go
away advised somewhat sharply."
"Tut, tut, man!" the knight said. "I speak only for the
lad's good, and I am sure that you cannot but feel the truth
of what I have said. What does Alured want to make
enemies for? It may be that it was only my son who openly
resented his ill-timed remarks, but you may be sure that
others were equally displeased, and maybe their resentment
will last much longer than that which was quenched in a fair


If,
A JACOBITE EXILE.
stand-up fight . Certainly, there need be no malice between
the boys. Alured's defeat may even do him good, for he
cannot but feel that it is somewhat disgraceful to be beaten
by one nearly a head shorter than he."
"There is no doubt something in what you say, Sir
Marmaduke," John Dormay said blandly, "and I will make
it my business that, should the boys meet again as antago-
nists, Alured shall be able to give a better account of him-
self."
"He is a disagreeable fellow," Sir Marmaduke said to
himself, as he watched John Dormay ride slowly away
through the park, "and if it were not that he is husband to
my cousin Celia, I would have nought to do with him.
She is my only kinswoman, and were aught to happen to
Charlie, that lout, her son, would be the heir of Lynnwood.
I should never rest quiet in my grave were a Whig master
here. I would much rather that he had spoken wrathfully
when I straightly gave him my opinion of the boy, who is
growing up an ill-conditioned cub; it would have been
more honest. I hate to see a man smile when I know that
he would fain swear. I like my cousin Celia, and I like
her little daughter Ciceley, who takes after her, and not after
John Dormay; but I would that the fellow lived on the
other side of England. He is out of his place here, and
though men do not speak against him in my presence, know-
ing that he is a sort of kinsman, I have never heard one say
a good word for him.
"It is not only because he is a Whig; there are other
Whig gentry in the neighbourhood against whom I bear
no ill-will, and can meet at a social board in friendship.
It would be hard if politics were to stand between neigh
bours. It is Dormay's manner that is against him. If
he were anyone but Celia's husband, I would say that
he is a smooth-faced knave, though I altogether lack proof
(806)


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
17
of my- words, beyond that he has added half a dozen
farms to his estate, and in each case there were complaints
that, although there was nothing contrary to the law, it
was by sharp practice that he obtained possession, lending
money freely in order to build houses and fences and
drains, and then directly a pinch came demanding the
return of his advance.
"Such ways may pass in a London usurer, but they don't
do for us country-folk; and each farm that he has taken has
closed the doors of a dozen good houses to John Dormay.
I fear that Celia has a bad time with him, though she is not
one to complain. I let Charlie go over to Rockley much
oftener than I otherwise should do for her sake and Ciceley's,
though I would rather a hundred times that they should
come here. Not that the visits are pleasant when they do
come, for I can see that Celia is always in fear lest I should
ask her questions about her life at home; which is the last
thing that I should think of doing, for no good ever comes
of interference between man and wife, and whatever I
learned I could not quarrel with John Dormay without
being altogether separated from Celia and the girl.
"I am heartily glad that Charlie has given Alured a sound
thrashing. The boy is too modest; he only said a few words
last evening about the affair, and I thought that only a blow
or two had been exchanged. It was as much as I could do not
to rub my hands and chuckle when his father told me all
about it. However, I must speak gravely to Charlie. If he
takes it up every time a Whig speaks scornfully of the king
he will be always in hot water, and were he a few years
older would become a marked man. We have got to bide
our time, and except among friends it is best to keep a quiet
tongue until that time comes."
To Sir Marmaduke's disappointment three more years
went on without the position changing in any way. Mes-
(806) "'B


18
A JACOBITE EXILE.
sengers went and came between France and the English
Jacobites, but no movement was made. The failure of the
assassination plot had strengthened William's hold on the
country, for Englishmen love fair play and hate assassina-
tion, so that many who had hitherto been opponents of
William of Orange now ranged themselves on his side, de-
claring they could no longer support a cause that used
assassination as one of its weapons. More zealous Jacobites,
although they regretted the assassination plot, and were as
vehement of their denunciations of its authors as were the
Whigs, remained staunch in their fidelity to "the king over
the water," maintaining stoutly that his majesty knew no-
thing whatever of this foul plot, and that his cause was
in no way affected by the misconduct of a few men who
happened to be among its adherents.
At Lynnwood things went on as usual. Charlie con-
tinued his studies in a somewhat desultory way, having but
small affection for books, kept up his fencing lesson dili-
gently and learned to dance, quarrelled occasionally with his
cousin Alured, spent a good deal of his time on horseback,
and rode over not unfrequently to Rockley, choosing, as far
as possible, the days and hours when he knew that Alured
and his father were likely to be away. He went over partly
for his own pleasure, but more in compliance with his father's
wishes.
"My cousin seldom comes over herself," the latter said.
"I know right well that it is from no slackness of her own,
but that her husband likes not her intimacy here; it is well
then that you should go over and see them, for it is only
when you bring her that I see Ciceley. I would she were
your sister, lad, for she is a bright little maid, and would
make the old house lively."
Therefore, once a week or so, Charlie rode over early to
Rockley, which was some five miles distant, and brought


20
A JACOBITE EXILE.
saw but little of him, for he was frequently absent from
early morning until late at night, riding to visit friends in
Westmoreland and Yorkshire, sometimes being away two
or three days at a time. Of an evening there were meet-
ings at Lynnwood, and at these strangers who arrived after
nightfall were often present. Charlie was not admitted to
any of these gatherings.
"You will know all about it in time, lad," his father said.
"You are too young to bother your head with politics, and
you would lose patience in a very short time. I do myself
occasionally. Many who are the foremost in talk when there
is no prospect of doing anything, draw back when the time
approaches for action, and it is sickening to listen to the tim-
orous objections and paltry arguments that are brought for-
ward. Here am I, a man of sixty, ready to risk life and
fortune in the good cause, and there are many not half
my age, who speak with as much caution as if they were
gray-beards. Still, lad, I have no doubt that the matter will
straighten itself out and come right in the end. It is always
the most trying time for timorous hearts before the first
shot of a battle is fired. Once the engagement commences,
there is no time for fear; the battle has to be fought out, and
the best way to safety is to win a victory. I have not the
least doubt that as soon as it is known that the king has
landed, there will be no more shilly-shallying or hesitation.
Every loyal man will mount his horse and call out his tenants,
and in a few days England will be in a blaze from end to
end."
Charlie troubled himself but little with what was going
on. His father had promised him that when the time did
come he should ride by his side, and with that promise he
was content to wait, knowing that at present his strength
would be of but little avail, and that every week added
somewhat to his weight and sinew.


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
21
One day he was in the garden with Ciceley; the weather
was hot, and the girl was sitting in a swing under a shady
tree, occasionally starting herself by a push with her foot
on the ground, and then swaying gently backward and
forward, until the swing was again at rest. Charlie was
seated on the ground near her, pulling the ears of his
favourite dog, and occasionally talking to her, when a ser-
vant came out with a message that his father wanted to
speak to him.
"I expect I shall be back in a few minutes, Ciceley, so
don't you wander away till I come. It is too hot to-day to
be hunting for you all over the garden, as I did when you
hid yourself last week."
It was indeed but a short time until he returned.
"My father only wanted to tell me that he is just starting
for Bristowe's, and as it is over twenty miles away he may
not return until to-morrow."
"I don't like that man's face who brought the message
to you, Charlie."
"Don't you?" the boy said carelessly. "I have not noticed
him much; he has not been many months with us. What are
you thinking of?" he asked a minute later, seeing that his
cousin looked troubled.
"I don't know that I ought to tell you, Charlie. You
know my father does not think the same way as yours
about things."
"I should rather think he doesn't," Charlie laughed.
"There is no secret about that, Ciceley; but they don't
cpiarrel over it. Last time your father and mother came
over here I dined with them for the first time, and I
noticed there was not a single word said about politics.
They chatted over the crops, and the chances of a war in
Europe, and of the quarrel between Holstcin and Denmark,
and whether the young king of Sweden would aid the duke
-


22
A JACOBITE EXILE.
who seems to be threatened by Saxony as well as by Den-
mark. I did not know anything about it, and thought it
was rather stupid; but my father and yours both seemed of
one mind, and were as good friends as if they were in equal
agreement on all other points. But what has that to do with
Nicholson, for that is the man's name who came out just
now?"
"It does not seem to have much to do with it," she said
doubtfully, "and yet perhaps it does. You know my mother
is nob quite of the same opinion as my father, although she
never says so to him; but when we are alone together some-
times she shakes her head and says she fears that trouble
is coming, and it makes her very unhappy. One day I
was in the garden, and they were talking loudly in the
dining-room—at least he was talking loudly. Well, he said
— But I don't know whether I ought to tell you, Charlie."
"Certainly you ought not, Ciceley. If you heard what
you were not meant to hear you ought never to say a word
about it to anyone."
"But it concerns you and Sir Marmaduke."
"I cannot help that," he said stoutly. "People often say
things of each other in private, especially if they are out of
temper, that they don't quite mean, and it would make
terrible mischief if such things were repeated. Whatever
your father said I do not want to hear it, and it would be
very wrong of you to repeat it."
"I am not going to repeat it, Charlie. I only want to say
that I do not think my father and yours are very friendly
together, which is natural, when my father is all for King
William and your father for King James. He makes no
secret of that, you know."
Charlie nodded. "That is right enough, Ciceley, but still
I don't understand in the least what it has to do with the
servant."


A SPY IN THfe HOUSEHOLD.
23
"It has to do with it," she said pettishly, starting the swing
afresh, and then relapsing into silence until it again came to
a stand still "I think you ought to know," she said suddenly.
"You see, Charlie, Sir Marmaduke is very kind to me, and
I love him dearly, and so 1 do you, and I think you ought
to know, although it may be nothing at all."
"Well, fire away then, Ciceley. There is one thing you
may be quite sure of, whatever you tell me it is like telling
a brother, and I shall never repeat it to anyone."
"Well, it is this. That man comes over sometimes to see
my father. I have seen him pass my window three or four
times and go in by the garden door into father's study.
I did not know who he was, but it did seem funny his enter-
ing by that door, as if he did not want to be seen by any-
one in the house. I did not think anything more about it
till I saw him just now, then I knew him directly. If I
had seen him before I should have told you at once, but I
don't think I have."
"I daresay not, Ciceley. He does not wait at table, but
is under the steward, and helps clean the silver. He waits
when we have several friends to dinner. At other times he
does not often come into the room. What you tell me is
certainly curious. What can he have to say to your father?"
"I don't know, Charlie. I don't know anything about it.
I do think you ought to know."
"Yes, I think it is a good thing that I should know,"
Charlie agreed thoughtfully. "I daresay it is all right, but
at any rate I am glad you told me."
"You won't tell your father?" she asked eagerly.
"Because if you were to speak of it—"
"I shall not tell him. You need not be afraid that what
you have told me will come out. It is curious, and that is
.all, and I will look after the fellow a bit. Don't think any-
thing more about it. It is just the sort of thing it is well


24
A JACOBITE EXILE.
to know, but I expect there is no harm in it one way or the
other. Of course he must have known your father before
he came to us, and may have business of some sort with
him. He may have a brother or some other relation who
wants to take one of your father's farms. Indeed, there are
a hundred things ho might want to see him about. But
still, I am glad you have told me."
In his own mind Charlie thought much more seriously of
it than he pretended. He knew that at present his father
was engaged heart and soul in a projected Jacobite rising.
He knew that John Dormay was a bitter Whig. He believed
that he had a grudge against his father, and the general
opinion of him was that he was wholly unscrupulous. That
he should, then, be in secret communication with a servant
at Lynnwood, struck him as a very serious matter indeed.
Charlie was not yet sixteen, but his close companionship
with his father had rendered him older than most lads of
his age. He was as warm a Jacobite as his father, but
the manner in which William with his Dutch troops had
crushed the great Jacobite rebellion in Ireland, seemed to
him a lesson that the prospects of success in England were
much less certain than his father believed them to be. John
Dormay, as an adherent of William, would be interested in
thwarting the proposed movement, with the satisfaction of,
at the same time, bringing Sir Marmaduke into disgrace.
Charlie could hardly believe that his cousin would be guilty
of setting a spy to watch his father, but it was certainly
possible, and as he thought the matter over as he rode back
after escorting Ciceley to her home, he resolved to keep a
sharp watch over the doings of this man Nicholson.
"It would never do to tell my father what Ciceley said.
He would bundle the fellow out neck and crop, and perhaps
break some of his bones, and then it would be traced to
her. She has not a happy home as it is, and it would be


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
25
far worse if her father knew that it was she who had put
us on our guard . I must find out something myself, and
then we can turn him out without there being the least
suspicion that Ciceley is mixed up in it."
The next evening several Jacobite gentlemen rode in, and,
as usual, had a long talk with Sir Marmaduke after supper.
"If this fellow is a spy," Charlie said to himself, "he will
be wanting to hear what is said, and to do so he must either
hide himself in the room or listen at the door or at one of
the windows. It is not likely that he will get into the
room, for to do that he must have hidden himself before
supper began. I don't think he would dare to listen at the
door, for anyone passing through the hall would catch him
at it. It must be at one of the windows."
The room was at an angle of the house. Three windows
looked out on to the lawn in front, that at the side into a
large shrubbery, where the bushes grew up close to it; and
Charlie decided that here, if anywhere, the man would
take up his post. As soon, then, as he knew that the
servants were clearing away the supper he took a heavy
cudgel and went out. He walked straight away from the
house, and then, when he knew that his figure could no
longer be seen in the twilight, he made a circuit, and
entering the shrubbery crept along close to the wall of the
house until within two or three yards of the window. Having
made sure that at present, at any rate, no one was near,
he moved out a step or two to look at the window. His
suspicions were at once confirmed. The inside curtains were
drawn, but the casement was open two or three inches.
Charlie again took up his post behind a bush and waited.
In five minutes he heard a twig snap, and then a figure
came along noiselessly and placed itself at the window.
Charlie gave him but a moment to listen, then he sprang
forward, and with his whole strength brought his cudgel


-26
A JACOBITE EXILE.
down upon the man's head. He fell like a stone. Charlie
threw open the window, and as he did so the curtain was
torn back by his father, the sound of the blow and the fall
having reached the ears of those within. Sir Marmaduke
had drawn his sword, and was about to leap through the
window when Charlie exclaimed:
"It is I, father. I have caught a fellow listening at the
window, and have just knocked him down."
"Well done, my boy! Bring lights, please, gentlemen;
let us see what villain we have got here." But as he spoke
Charlie's head suddenly disappeared, and a sharp exclama-
tion broko from him as he felt his ankles grasped and his
feet pulled from under him. He came down with such a
crash that for a moment he was unable to rise. He heard
a rustling in the bushes, and then his father leapt down
beside him.
"Where are you, my boy? Has the scoundrel hurt you?"
"He has given me a shake," Charlie said as he sat up;
"and what is worse, I am afraid he has got away."
"Follow me, gentlemen, and scatter through the gardens,"
Sir Marmaduke roared; "the villain has escaped!"
For a few minutes there was a hot pursuit through the
shrubbery and gardens, but nothing was discovered. Charlie
had been so shaken that he was unable to join the pursuit,
but having got on to his feet remained leaning against the
wall until his father came back.
"He has got away, Charlie. Have you any idea who he
was?"
"It was Nicholson, father; at least I am almost certain
that it was him. It was too dark to see his face. I could
see the outline of his head against the window, and he had
on a cap with a cock's feather which I had noticed the man
wore."
"But how came you here, Charlie?"


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
-27
"I will tell you that aftorwards, father,—don't ask me
now;" for at this moment some of the others were coming
up. Several of them had torches, and as they approached
Sir Marmaduke saw something lying on the ground under
the window. He picked it up.
"Here is the fellow's cap," he said. "You must have
hit him a shrewd blow, Charlie, for here is a clean cut
through the cloth and a patch of fresh blood on the white
lining. How did he get you down, lad?"
"He fell so suddenly when I hit him that I thought I
had either killed or stunned him; but of course I had not, for
it was but a moment after, when I was speaking to you, that
I felt my ankles seized and I went down with a crash. I
heard him make off through the bushes; but I was for the
moment almost dazed, and could do nothing to stop him.''
"Was the window open when he came?"
"Yes, sir, two or three inches."
"Then it was evidently a planned thing. Well, gentlemen,
we may as well go indoors. The fellow is well out of our
reach now, and we may be pretty sure he will never again
show his face here. Fortunately he heard nothing, for the
serving-men had but just left the room, and we had not yet
begun to talk"
"That is true enough, Sir Marmaduke," one of the others
said. "The question is,—How long has this been going on?"
Sir Marmaduke looked at Charlie.
"I know nothing about it, sir. Till now 1 have not had the
slightest suspicion of this man. It occurred to me this after-
noon that it might be possible for anyone to hear what was
said inside the room by listening at the windows, and that
this shrubbery would form a very good shelter for an eaves-
dropper. So I thought this evening I would take up my
place here to assure myself that there was no traitor in the
household. I had been here but five minutes when the


28
A JACOBITE EXILE.
fellow stole quietly up and placed his ear at the opening of
the casement, and you may be sure that I gave him no time
to listen to what was being said."
"Well, we had better go in," Sir Marmaduke said.
"There is no fear of our being overheard this evening.
Charlie, do you take old Banks aside and tell him what has
happened, and then go with him to the room where that
fellow slept, and make a thorough search of any clothes he
may have left behind, and of the room itself. Should you
find any papers or documents, you will, of course, bring them
down to me."
But the closest search by Charlie and the old butler pro-
duced no results. Not a scrap of paper of any kind was
found, and Banks said that he knew the man could neither
read nor write. The party below soon broke up, considerable
uneasiness being felt by all at the incident of the evening.
When the last of them had left Charlie was sent for.
"Now, then, Charlie, let me hear how all this came about.
I know that all you said about what took place at the win-
dow is perfectly true; but even had you not said so, I should
have felt there was something else. What was it brought you
to that window? Your story was straightforward enough,
but it was certainly singular your happening to be there,
and I fancy some of our friends thought that you had gone
round to listen yjurself. One hinted as much; but I said
that was absurd, for you were completely in my confidence,
and that whatever peril and danger there might be in the
enterprise, you would share them with me."
"It is not pleasant that they should have thought so,
father, but that is better than that the truth should be
known. This is how it happened;" and he repeated what
Ciceley had told him in the garden.
"So the worthy Master John Dormay has set a spy upon
me," Sir Marmaduke said bitterly. "I knew the man was


A SPY IN THE HOUSEHOLD.
29
a knave—that is public property—but I did not think that
he was capable of this. Well, I am glad that at any rate no
suspicion can fall upon Ciceley in the matter; but it is seri-
ous, lad, very serious. We do not know how long this
fellow has been prying and listening, or how much he may
have learnt. I don't think it can be much. We talked it
over, and my friends all agreed with me that they do not
remember those curtains having been drawn before. To
begin with, the evenings are shortening fast, and at our
meeting last week we finished our supper by daylight; and
had the curtains been drawn it would have been noticed,
for we had need of light before we finished. Two of the
gentlemen who were sitting facing the window declared
that they remembered distinctly that it was open. Mr.
Jervoise says that he thought to himself that if it was his
place he would have the trees cut away there, for they shut
out the light. Therefore, although it is uncomfortable to
think that there has been a spy in the house for some
months, we have every reason to hope that our councils
have not been overheard. Were it otherwise I should lose
no time in making for the coast and taking ship to France,
to wait quietly there until the king comes over."
"You have no documents, father, that the man could have
found?"
"None, Charlie. We have doubtless made lists of those
who could be relied upon and of the number of men they
could bring with them, but these have always been burned
before we separated. Such letters as I have had from France
I have always destroyed as soon as I have read them. Perilous
stuff of that sort should never be left about. No; they may
ransack the place from top to bottom, and nothing will be
found that could not be read aloud without harm in the
market-place of Lancaster. So now to bed, Charlie; it is
long past your usual hour."



CHAPTER II.
DENOUNCED.
CHARLIE," Sir Marmaduke said on the following
morning at breakfast, "it is quite possible that that
villain who acted as spy, and that other villain who em-
ployed him—I need not mention names—may swear an
information against me, and I may be arrested on the
charge of being concerned in a plot. I am not much afraid
of it if they do. The most they could say is that I was pre-
pared to take up arms if his majesty crossed from France;
but as there are thousands and thousands of men ready to
do the same, they may fine me, perhaps, but I should say
that is all. However, what I want to say to you is, keep
out of the way if they come. I shall make light of the
affair, while you, being pretty hot-tempered, might say
things that would irritate them, while they could be of no
assistance to me. Therefore, I would rather that you were
kept out of it altogether. I shall want you here; in my
absence there must be somebody to look after things. Mind
that rascal John Dormay does not put his foot inside the
house while I am away. That fellow is playing some deep
game, though I don't quite know what it is. I suppose he
wants to win the good-will of the authorities by showing his
activity and zeal; and of course he will imagine that no one
has any idea that he has been in communication with this
spy. We have got a hold over him, and when I come


DENOUNCED.
31
back I will have it out with him. He is not popular now,
and if it were known that he had been working against me,
his wife's kinsman, behind my back, my friends about here
would make the country too hot to hold him."
"Yes, father; but please do not let him guess that we
have learnt it from Ciceley. You see that is the only way
we know about it."
"Yes, you are right there. I will be careful that he
shall not know the little maid has anything to do with it.
But we will think of that afterwards; maybe nothing will
come of it after all. But if anything does, mind, my orders
are that you keep away from the house while they are in
it. When you come back Banks will tell you what has
happened. You had better take your horse and go for a
ride now. Not over there, Charlie. I know if you hap-
pened to meet that fellow he would read in your face that
you knew the part he had been.playing, and should nothing
come of the business I don't want him to know that at
present. The fellow can henceforth do us no harm, for we
shall be on our guard against eaves-droppers; and for the
sake of cousin Celia and the child I do not want an open
breach. I do not see the man often myself, and I will take
good care I don't put myself in the way of meeting him, for
the present at any rate. Don't ride over there to-day."
"Very well, father, I will ride over and see Harry Jer-
voise. I promised him that I would come over one day this
week."
It was a ten-mile ride, and as ho entered the court-yard
of Mr. Jervoise's fine old mansion he leapt off his horse and
threw the reins over a post. A servant came out.
"The master wishes to speak to you, Master Carstairs."
"No ill news, I hope, Charlie?" Mr. Jervoise asked anxi-
ously as the lad was shown into the room where his host was
standing beside the carved chimney-piece.


32
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"No, sir, there is nothing new. My father thought that
I had better be away to-day in case any trouble should arise
out of what took place yesterday, so I rode over to see
Harry. I promised to do so one day this week."
"That is right. Does Sir Marmaduke think then that he
will be arrested?"
"I don't know that he expects it, sir, but he says that it
is possible."
"I do not see that they have anything to go upon,
Charlie. As we agreed last night, that spy never had any
opportunity of overhearing us before, and certainly he can
have heard nothing yesterday. The fellow can only say
what many people know, or could know if they liked, that
half, a dozen of Sir Marmaduke's friends rode over to take
supper with him. They can make nothing out of that."
"No, sir; and my father said that, at the worst, it could
be but the matter of a fine."
"Quite so, lad; but I don't even see how it could amount
to that. You will find Harry somewhere about the house,
he has said nothing to me about going out."
Harry Jervoise was just the same age as Charlie, and
was his greatest friend. They were both enthusiastic
in the cause of the Stuarts, equally vehement in their ex-
pressions of contempt for the Dutch king, equally anxious
for the coming of him whom they regarded as their lawful
monarch. They spent the morning together as usual; went
first to the stables and patted and talked to their horses;
then they played at bowls on the lawn; after which they had
a bout of sword-play; and having thus let off some of their
animal spirits, sat down and talked of the glorious times to
come when the king was to have his own again. Late in
the afternoon Charlie mounted his horse and rode for home.
When within half a mile of the house a man stepped out into
the road in front of him.


DENOUNCED.
3.3
"Hullo, Banks, what is it—no bad news, I hope?" And
he leapt from his horse, alarmed at the pallor of the old
butler's face. .
"Yes, Master Charles, I have some very bad news, and
have been waiting for the last two hours here, so as to stop
you going to the house."
"Why shouldn't I go the house?"
"Because there are a dozen soldiers and three or four
constables there."
"And my father?"
"They have taken him away."
"This is bad news, Banks; but I know that he thought
that it might be so. But it will not be very serious; it is
only a question of a fine," he said.
The butler shook his head sadly. "It is worse than that,
Master Charles; it is worse than you think"
"Well, tell me all about it, Banks," Charlie said, feeling
much alarmed at the old man's manner.
"Well, sir, at three this afternoon two magistrates, John
Cockshaw and William Peters" ("Both bitter Whigs,"
Charlie put in) "rode up to the door. They had with
them six constables and twenty troopers."
"There were enough of them then," Charlie said. "Did
they think my father was going to arm you all and defend
the place?"
"I don't know, sir, but that is the number that came.
The magistrates and the constables and four of the soldiers
came into the house. Sir Marmaduke met them in the
hall.
"'To what do I owe the honour of this visit?' he said,
quite cold and haughty.
"' We have come, Sir Marmaduke Carstairs, to arrest
you on the charge of being concerned in a treasonable plot
against the king's life.'
(806) C


34
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Sir Marmaduke laughed out loud. 'I have no design
on the life of William of Orange or of any other man,' he
said. 'I do not pretend to love him; in that matter there are
thousands in this realm with me; but as for a design against
his life, I should say, gentlemen, there arc few who know
me, even among men like yourselves, whose politics are op-
posed to mine, who would for a moment credit such a foul
insinuation.'
"' We have nothing to do with that matter, Sir Marma-
duke,' John Cockshaw said; 'we are acting upon a sworn
information to that effect.'
"Sir Marmaduke was angry now. 'I can guess the name
of the dog who signed it,' he said, 'and kinsman though he
is by marriage I will force the lie down his throat.' Then
he cooled down again. 'Well, gentlemen, you have to do
your duty. What do you desire next?'
"' Our duty is next to search the house for any treason-
able documents that may be concealed here.'
"' Search away, gentlemen,' Sir Marmaduke said, seating
himself in one of the settles. 'The house is open to you.
My butler, James Banks, will go round with you, and will
open for you any cupboard or chest that may be locked.'
"The magistrates nodded to the four soldiers. Two of
them took their post near the chair, one at the outside door,
and one at the other end of the room. Sir Marmaduke said
nothing, but shrugged his shoulders, and then began to play
with the ears of the little spaniel Fido, that had jumped up
on his knees.
"'We will first go into the study,' John Cockshaw said;
and I led them there. They went straight to the cabinet
with the pull-down desk, where Sir Marmaduke writes when
he does write, which is not often. It was locked, and-1
went to Sir Marmaduke for the key.
"'You will find it in that French vase on the mantel,' he


DENOUNCED.
35
said; 'I don't open the desk once in three months, and
should lose the key if I carried it with me.'
"I went to the mantel, turned the vase over, and the key-
dropped out. 'Sir Marmaduke has nothing to hide, gentle-
men,' I said, 'so you see he keeps the key here.' I went to
the cabinet and put the key in. As I did so I said, 'Look,
gentlemen, someone has opened or tried to open this desk.
Here is a mark as if a knife had been thrust in to shoot
the bolt.' They looked where I pointed, and William
Peters said to Cockshaw, 'It is as the man says. Some-
one has been trying to force the lock—one of the varlets
probably who thought the knight might keep his money
here.'
"' It can be of no importance one way or the other,'
Cockshaw said roughly.
"' Probably not, Mr. Cockshaw, but at the same time I
will make a note of it.' I turned the key and pulled down
the door that makes a desk. They seemed to know all
about it, for without looking at the papers in the pigeon-
holes they pulled open the lower drawer, and took two
foreign-looking letters out from it. I will do them the justice
to say that they both looked sorry as they opened them and
looked at the writing.
'"It is too -true,' Peters said. 'Here is enough to hang
a dozen men.' They .tumbled all the other papers into a
sack that one of the constables had brought with him.
Then they searched all the other furniture, but they evi-
dently did not expect to find anything. Then they went
back into the halL 'Well, gentlemen,' Sir Marmaduke said,
'have you found anything of a terrible kind?'
"' We have found, I regret to say,' John Cockshaw said,
'the letters of which we were in search in your private
cabinetr—letters that prove beyond all doubt that you are
concerned in a plot similar to that discovered three years


36 A JACOBITE EXILE.
*
ago to assassinate his majesty the king.' Sir Marmaduke
sprang to his feet
"'You have found letters of that kind in my cabinet?' he
said, in a dazed sort .of way. The magistrate bowed but
did not speak.
"' Then, sir,' Sir Marmaduke exclaimed,'you have found
letters that I have never seen. You have found letters that
must have been placed there by some scoundrel who plotted
my ruin. I assert to you, on the honour of a gentleman, that no
such letters have ever met my eye, and that if such a proposi-
tion had been made to me, I care not by whom, I-would have
struck to the ground the man who offered me such an insult.'
'"We are sorry, Sir Marmaduke Carstairs,' Mr. Peters
said, "most sorry, both of us, that it should have fallen to
our duty to take so painful a proceeding against a neighbour,
but you see the matter is beyond us. We have received a
sworn information that you are- engaged in such a plot.
We are told that you are in the habit of locking up papers
of importance in a certain cabinet, and there we find papers
of a most damnatory kind. We most sincerely trust that
you may be able to prove your innocence in the matter,
but we have nothing to do but to take you with us as a
prisoner to Lancaster.'
"Sir Marmaduke unbuckled his sword and laid it by. He
was quieter than I thought he could be in such a strait, for
he has always been by nature, as you know, choleric. 'I
am ready, gentlemen,' he said. Peters whispered in Cock
shaw's ear. 'Ah yes,' the other said, 'I had well-nigh for
gotten,' and he turned to me. 'Where is Master Charles
Carstairs?' 'He is not in the house,' I said. 'He rode
away this morning and did not tell me where he was going.'
'When do you expect him back?' 'I do not expect him
at all,' I said. 'When Master Charles rides out to visit
his friends he sometimes stays away for a day or two.'


DENOUNCED.
37
"' Is it supposed,' Sir Marmaduke asked coldly, 'that my
son is also mixed up in this precious scheme V
"' It is sworn that he was privy to it,' John Cockshaw
said, 'and is therefore included in the orders for arrest.'
"Sir Marmaduke did not speak, but he shut his lips tight,
and his hand went to where the hilt of his sword would
have been. Two of the constables went out and questioned
the grooms, and found that you had, as I said, ridden off.
When they came back there was some talk between the
magistrates, and then, as I said, four constables and some
soldiers were left in the house. Sir Marmaduke's horse
was brought round, and he rode away with the magistrates
and the other soldiers."
"I am quite sure, Banks, that my father could have known
nothing of those letters, or of any plot against William's
life. I have heard him speak so often of the assassina-
tion plot, and how disgraceful it was, and how, apart from
its wickedness, it had damaged the cause, that I am certain
he would riot have listened to a word about another such
business."
'I am sure of that to-o," the old butler said; "but that is
not the question, Master Charles. There are the papers.
We know that Sir Marmaduke did not put them there,
and that he did not know that they were there. But how
is it to be proved, sir? Everyone knows that Sir Mar-
maduke is a Jacobite, and is regarded as the head of the
party in this part of the country. He has enemies, and
one of them no doubt has played this evil trick upon him,
and the putting of your name in shows what the motive
is."
"But it is ridiculous, Banks. Who could believe that
such a matter as this would be confided to a lad of my age."
"They might not believe it in their hearts, but people
often believe what suits their interest. This accusation


38
A JACOBITE EXILE.
touches Sir Marmaduke's life, and his estate, even if his life
were spared, would be confiscated. In such a case it might
be granted to anyone, and possibly even to the son of him they
would call the traitor. But the accusation that the son was
concerned, or was at any rate privy to the crime intended by
the father, would set all against him, and public opinion
would approve of the estates passing away from him alto-
gether. But now, sir, what do you think you had best do?"
"Of course I shall go on, Banks, and let them take me
to join my father in Lancaster jail Do you think I would
run away!"
"No, sir, I don't think you would run away. I am sure
you would not run away from fear, but I would not let them
lay hands on me until I had thought the matter well over.
You might be able to do more good to Sir Marmaduke
were you free, than you could do if you were caged up with
him. He has enemies, we know, who are doing their best
to ruin him, and, as you see, they are anxious that you too
should be shut up within four walls."
"You are right, Banks; at any rate I will ride back and
consult Mr. Jervoise. Besides, he ought to be warned, for
he too may be arrested on the same charge. How did you
get away without being noticed?"
"I said that I felt ill—and I was not speaking falsely—at
Sir Marmaduke's arrest, and would lie down. They are
keeping a sharp look-out at the 'stables, and have a soldier
at each door to see that no one leaves the house, but I went
out by that old passage that comes out among the ruins of
the monastery."
"I know, Banks; my father showed it to me three years
ago."
"I shall go back that way again, sir, and no one will
know that I have left the house. You know the trick of
the sliding panel, Master Charles?"


DENOUNCED.
39
"Yes, I know it, and if I should want to come into the
house again I will come that way, Banks."
"Here is a purse," the butler said; "you may want
money, sir. Should you want more there is a store hidden
away in the hiding-place under the floor of the Priest's
Chamber at the other end of the passage. Do you know
that?"
"I know the Priest's Chamber of course, because you go
through that to get to the long passage, but I don't know
of any special hiding-place there."
"Doubtless Sir Marmaduke did not think it necessary to
show it you then, sir, but he would have done it later on,
so I do not consider that I am breaking my oath of secrecy
in telling you. You know the little narrow loophole in the
corner?"
"Yes, of course; there is no other that gives light to the
room. It is hidden from view outside by the ivy."
"Well, sir, you count four bricks below that, and you
press hard on the next, that is the fifth, then you will
hear a click, then you press hard with your heel at the
corner, in the angle, of the flag below, and you will find the
other corner rise. Then you get hold of it and lift it up,
and below there is a stone chamber two feet long and about
eighteen inches wide and deep. It was made to conceal
papers in the old days, and I believe food was always kept
there in case the chamber had to be used in haste. Sir
Marmaduke uses it as a store-place for his money. He has
laid by a good deal every year, knowing that money would
be wanted when troops had to be raised. I was with him
about three weeks ago when he put in there half the rents
that had been paid in. So if you -want money for any pur-
pose you will know where to find it."
"Thank you, Banks, it may be very useful to have such
a store now."


40
a jacobite Exile.
"Where shall I send to you, sir, if I have any news that
it is urgent you should know of I"
"Send to Mr. Jervoise, Banks. If I am not there, he will
know where I am to be found."
"I will send Will Ticehurst, Master Charles. He is a
stout lad, and a shrewd one, and I know there is nothing
that he would not do for you. But you had best stop no
longer. Should they find out that I am not in the house
they will guess that I have come to warn you, and may
send out a party to search."
Charlie at once mounted and rode back to Mr. Jervoise's.
"I expected you back," that gentleman said as he entered.
"Bad news travels apace, and an hour since a man brought
in the news that Sir Marmaduke had been seen riding,
evidently a prisoner, surrounded by soldiers, on the road
towards Lancaster. So that villain we chased last night
must have learnt something. I suppose they will be here
to-morrow, but I do not see what serious charge they can
have against us. We have neither collected arms nor taken
any steps towards a rising. We have talked over what we
might do if there were a landing made from France, but as
there may bo no landing that is a very vague charge."
"Unfortunately that is not the charge against my father.
It is a much more serious business." And Charlie repeated
the substance of what Banks had told him, interrupted
occasionally by indignant ejaculations from Mr Jervoise.
"It is an infamous plot," he said, when the lad had con-
cluded his story. "Infamous! There was never a word said
of such a scheme, and no one who knows your father would
believe it for an instant."
"Yes, sir, but the judges who do not know him may
believe it. No doubt those who put those papers there will
bring forward evidence to back it up."
"I am afraid that will be the case. It is serious for us


DENOUNCED.
41
all," Mr. Jervoisc said thoughtfully. "That man will be
prepared to swear that he heard the plot discussed by us
all. They seized your father to-day as being the principal
and most important of those concerned in it, but we may
all find ourselves in the same case to-morrow. I must
think it over. It is well that your man warned you. You
had best not stay here to-night, for the house may be sur-
rounded at daybreak. Harry shall go over with you to one
of my tenants, and you can both sleep there. It will not be
necessary for you to leave for another two or three hours.
You had better go to him now; supper will be served in
half an hour. I will talk with you again afterwards."
Harry was waiting outside the door, having also heard
the news of Sir Marmaduke's arrest
.
"It is villanous!" he exclaimed, when he heard the whole
story. "No doubt you are right, and that John Dormay
is at the bottom of it all. The villain ought to be slain."
"He deserves it, Harry; and if I thought it would do
good I would gladly fight him, but I fear that it would do
harm Such a scoundrel must needs be a coward, and he
might call for aid, and I might be dragged off to Lancaster.
Moreover, he is Ciceley's father, and my cousin Celia's
husband, and were I to kill him it would separate me
altogether from them. However, I shall in all things be
guided by your father, he will know what best ought to be
done. It is likely that he, too, may be arrested. This is
evidently a deep plot, and your father thinks that, although
the papers alone may not be sufficient to convict my father,
the spy we had in our house will be ready to swear that
he heard your father and mine and the others making
arrangements for the murder of William of Orange, and
their own word to the contrary would count but little
against such evidence backed by those papers."
They talked together for half-an-hour, and were then sum-


DENOUNCED.
43
"I should say nothing against that, lad. If ever a fellow
deserved killing he does; that is, next to his rascally em-
ployer. But his death would harm rather than benefit us; it
would be assumed, of course, that we had removed him to
prevent his giving evidence against us. No doubt his
depositions have been taken down, and they would then be
assumed to be true, and we should be worse off than if he
could be confronted with us face to face in the court . We
must let the matter rest at present."
"Would it be possible to get my father out of prison, sirl
I am sure I can get a dozen men from among the tenants
and grooms who would gladly risk their lives for him."
"Lancaster jail is a very strong place," Mr. Jervoise
said, "and I fear there is no possibility of rescuing him from
it . Of course, at present we cannot say where the trial will
take place. A commission may be sent down to hold a special
assizes at Lancaster, or the trial may take place in London.
At any rate nothing whatever can be done until we know more.
I have means of learning what takes place at Lancaster,
for we have friends there as well as at most other places.
When I hear from them the exact nature of the charge, the
evidence that will be given, and the names of those accused
of being mixed up in this pretended plot, I shall be better
able to say what is to be done. Now I must mount and ride
without further delay. I have to visit all our friends who
met at Lynnwood, and it will take me until to-morrow
morning to see and confer with them."
A few minutes after Mr. Jervoise had ridden off, his son
and Charlie also mounted. A man went with them with a
supply of torches, for although Harry knew the road—which
was little better than a sheep-track—well enough during the
day, his father thought he might find it difficult if not
impossible to follow it on a dark night . They congratulated
themselves upon the precaution taken before they had (tone


A JACOBITE EXILE.
very far, for there was no moon, the sky was overcast, and a
drizzling rain had begun to come down. They could hardly
see their horses' heads, and had proceeded but a short dis-
tance when it became necessary for their guide to light a
torch. It took them, therefore, over two hours to reach the
mountain farm.
They were expected, otherwise the household would have
been asleep. Mr. Jervoise had, as soon as he determined
upon their going there, sent off a man on horseback, who,
riding fast, had arrived before night set in. There was,
therefore, a great turf fire glowing on the hearth when they
arrived, and a hearty welcome awaiting them from the farmer,
his wife, and daughters. Harry had, by his father's advice,
brought two changes of clothes in a valise, but they were
so completely soaked to the skin that they decided they
would, after drinking a horn of hot-spiced ale that had been
prepared for them, go at once to bed, where, in spite of the
stirring events of the day, both went off to sleep as soon as
their heads touched the pillows.
The sun was shining brightly when they woke; the mists
had cleared off, although they still hung round the head of
Ingleborough, six miles away, and on some of the other
hill-tops. The change of weather had an inspiriting effect,
and they went down to breakfast in a brighter and more
hopeful frame of mind. As soon as the meal was over Harry
started for home.
"I hope it won't be long before I can see you again,
Harry," Charlie said as he stood by the horse.
"I hope not, indeed; but there is no saying. My father's
orders are that I am to stay at home if people come and take
possession, and send a man off to you with the news
privately, but that if no one comes I may myself bring you
over any news there is; so I may be back here this afternoon."
"I shall be looking out for you, Harry. Remember, it


DENOUNCED.
45
will be horribly dull for me up here, wondering and fretting
as to what is going on."
"I know, Charlie; and you shall hear as soon as I get the
smallest scrap of news. If I were you I would go for a good
walk among the hills, it will be much better for you than
moping here. At any rate you are not likely to get any
news for some hours to come."
Charlie took the advice and started among the hills, not
returning until the mid-day meal was ready. Before he had
finished his dinner there was a tap at the door, and then a
young fellow whom he knew to be employed in Mr. Jer-
voise's stables looked in.
Charlie sprang to his feet.
"What's the news?" he asked.
"Master Harry bade me tell you, sir, that a magistrate
and four constables and ten soldier men came to-day at nine
o'clock. He had returned but a half-hour when they rode
up. They had an order for the arrest of Mr. Jervoise,
and have been searching the house high and low for papers.
No one is allowed to leave the place, but Master Harry
came out to the stables and gave me his orders, and I did
not find much difficulty in slipping out without their
noticing me. Mr. Harry said that he had no news of Mr.
Jervoise, nor any other news save what I have told you.
He bade me return at once, as later on he may want to
send me again. I was to be most careful that no one should
see me when I got back, and if I was caught I was on no
account to say where I had been to."
The farmer insisted upon the young fellow sitting down
at the table and taking some food before he started to go
back. He required no pressing, but as soon as his hunger
was satisfied he started again at a brisk run, which he kept
up as long as Charlie's eye could follow him down the
valley.


40
A JACOBHE EXILE.
Although the boy by no means wished Mr. Jervoisc to be
involved in his father's trouble, Charlie could not help feel-
ing a certain amount of pleasure at the news. He thought
it certain that if his father escaped he would have to leave
the country, and that he would in that case take him as
companion in his flight. If Mr. Jervoise and Harry also left
the country, it would be vastly more pleasant for both his
father and himself. Where they would go to or what they
would do he had no idea, but it seemed to him that exile
among strangers would be bearable if he had his friend
with him. It would not last many years, for surely the
often talked-of landing could not be very much longer de-
layed; then they would return, share in the triumph of
the Stuart cause, and resume their life at Lynnwood, and
reckon with those who had brought this foui charge against
them.
That the Jacobite cause could fail to triumph was a con-
tingency to which Charlie did not give even a thought . He
had been taught that it was a just and holy cause. All his
school friends as well as the gentlemen who visited his
father -were firm adherents of it, and he believed that the
same sentiments must everywhere prevail. There was then
nothing but the troops of William to reckon with, and these
could hardly oppose a rising of the English people backed by
aid from France.
It was not until after dark that the messenger returned.
"Master Harry bade me tell you, sir, that a gipsy boy he
had never seen before, has brought him a little note from his
father. He will not return at present, but if Mr. Harry can
manage to slip away unnoticed in the afternoon to-morrow
he is to come here. He is not to come direct, but to make
a circuit lest he should be watched and followed, and it may
be that the master will meet him here."
Charlie was very glad to hear this. Harry could, of


4S
A JACOBITE EXILE.
about five o'clock he saw a figure coming down the hillside
from the right. It was too far away to recognize with
certainty, but by the rapid pace at which he descended
the hill he had little doubt that it was Harry, and he
at once started at the top of his speed to meet him. The
doubt was soon changed into a certainty. When, a few hun-
dred yards up the hill, he met his friend both were almost
breathless. Harry was the first to gasp out:
"Has my father arrived?"
"Not yet
.
Harry threw himself down on the short grass with an
exclamation of thankfulness. "I have run nearly every
foot of the way," he said, as soon as he got his breath a
little. "I had awful difficulty in getting out. One of the
constables kept in the same room with me, and followed me
wherever I went. They evidently thought I might hear
from my father or try to send him a message. At last I got
desperate, and ran upstairs to that room next mine and
closed and locked the door after me. You know the ivy
grows high up the wall there, and directly I got in I threw
open the casement and climbed down by it. It gave way two
or three times and I thought I was gone, but I stuck to
it and managed each time to get a fresh hold. The moment
I was down I ran along by the foot of the wall until I
got round behind, made a dash into that clump of fir-trees,
crawled along in a ditch till I thought I was safe, and then
made a run for it. I was so afraid of being followed that I
have been at least threo miles round, but I don't mind now
that my father hasn't arrived. I was in such a fright that
he might come and go before I got here."



CHAPTER III.
A RESCUE.
11HE two lads walked slowly down the hill together.
Harry had heard no more than Charlie had done
of what was going on. The messenger from his father
was a young fellow of seventeen or eighteen, with a gipsy
face and appearance; how he had managed to elude the
vigilance of the men on watch Harry did not know. He
himself had only learnt his presence when, as he passed
some bushes in the garden, a sharp whisper made him
stop, and a moment later a hand was thrust through the
foliage. He took the little note held out, and caught sight
of the lad's face through the leaves as he leant forward and
said—"Go on, sir, without stopping; they may be watching
you."
Harry had thrust the note into his pocket and sauntered
on for some time, he then returned to the house and there
read the letter, with whose contents Charlie was already
acquainted. Eagerly they talked over what each had been
thinking of since they had parted early on the previous day,
and discussed Charlie's idea of an attack on Lancaster jail.
"I don't know whether I could get as many men as you
say, Charlie. I don't think I could. If my father were
in prison as well as yours I am sure that most of the young
fellows on the estate would gladly help to rescue him, but
it would be a different thing when it came to risking their
(806) D


50
A JACOBITE EXILE.
lives for anyone else. Of course I don't know, but it does
not seem to me that fifty men would be of any use at all
towards taking Lancaster Castle. It always seemed to me
a tremendously strong place."
"Yes, it does look so, Harry; but perhaps on examining
it closely, one would find that it is not so strong as it looks
by a long way. It seems to me there must be some way or
other of getting father out, and if there seems even the least
bit of a chance I shall try it,"
"And you may be sure I will stand by you, Charlie,
whatever it is," Harry said heartily. "We have been just
like brothers, and of course brothers ought to stick to each
other like anything; if they don't, what is the use of being
brothers? I daresay we shall know more when wo hear
what my father has to say, and then we may see our way
better."
"Thank you, Harry, I knew you would stick by me. Of
course I don't want to do any mad sort of thing. Ther6
is no hurry anyhow, and, as you say, when we know more
about it we may be able to hit upon some sort of plan."
It was not until eight o'clock that Mr. Jervoise arrived. He
looked grievously tired and worn out, but he spoke cheerfullj'
as he came in. "I have had a busy two days of it, boys, as
you may guess. I have no particularly good news to tell you,
but on the other hand I have no bad news. I was in time
to warn all our friends, and when the soldiers came for them
in the morning it was only to find that their nests were
empty. They have been searching the houses of all Sir
Marmaduke's tenants, Charlie, and questioning man, woman,
and child as to whether they have seen you. Ah I here is
supper, and I am nearly famished. However, I can go on
talking while I eat. I should have been here sooner, but
I have been waiting for the return of the messenger I sent to
Lancaster


A RE8CUE.
51
"Yesterday morning there was an examination of your
father, Charlie, or rather an examination of the testimony
against him. First the two letters that were discovered
were put in. Without having got them word for word, my
informer was able to give me the substance of them. Both
were unsigned, and professed to have been written in France.
The first is dated three months back. It alludes to a con-
versation that somebody is supposed to have had with Sir
Marmaduke, and states that the agent who had visited him,
and who is spoken of as Mr. H , had assured them that
your father was perfectly ready to join in any well-conceived
design for putting a stop to the sufferings that afflicted the
country through the wars into which the foreign intruder
had plunged it, even though the plan entailed the removal of
the usurper. The writer assured Sir Marmaduke of the satis-
faction that such an agreement on his part had caused at
Saint Germains, and had heightened the high esteem in which
Sir Marmaduke was held for his long fidelity to the cause of
his majesty. It then went on to state that a plan had been
already formed, and that several gentlemen in the south
were deeply pledged to carry it out, but that it was thought
specially advisable that some from the north should also take
part in it, as from their persons being unknown near the
court they could act with more surety and safety. They
would, therefore, be glad if he would take counsel with the
friends he had mentioned as to what might seem to them
tho best course of proceeding. There was no occasion for
any great haste, and indeed some weeks must elapse before
the blow was struck, in order that preparations should be
made in France for taking instant advantage of it.
"The rest of the letter was to the same purpose, but was
really a repetition of it. The second letter was dated some
time later, and was as before an answer to one the knight
was supposed to have written. It highly approved of the


52
A JACOBITE EXILE
suggestions therein made, that Sir Marmaduke and his
friends should travel separately and at a few days' interval
to London, and should take lodgings there in different
parts of the town, and await the signal to assemble near
Richmond when it was known that the king would go
hunting there. It said that special note had been made of
the offer of Sir Marmaduke's son to mingle among the
king's attendants and to fire the first shot, as in the con-
fusion he would be able to escape, and being but a boy,
as he said, none would be able to recognize him after-
wards.
'In the event, of course, of the first shot failing, the rest
of the party gathered in a body would rush forward, despatch
the usurper, cut their way sword in hand through any who
barred their path to the point where their horses were con-
cealed, and then at once scatter in various directions. For
this great servico his majesty would not fail to evince the
deepest gratitude upon his restoration to his rightful throne,
and pledged his royal word that each of the party should
receive rank and dignity, together with ample estates,
from the lands of which the chief supporters of the usurper
would be deprived.
"So you see, Charlie, you were to have the honour of
playing the chief part in this tragedy."
"Honour indeed!" Charlie exclaimed passionately. "Dis-
honour, sir. Was there ever so infamous a plot!"
"It is a well-laid plot, Charlie, and does credit to the scoun-
drel who planned it . You see, he made certain that Sir
Marmaduke would be attainted and his estates forfeited, but
there existed just a possibility that as you are but a boy,
though a good big one, it might be thought that, as you
were innocent of the business, a portion at least of the
estate might be handed to you. To prevent this it was
necessary that you also should be mixed up in the affair."


A RESCUE.
53
"Has John Dormay appeared in the matter so iar, Mr.
Jervoise?"
"Not openly, Charlie. My informant knows that there have
been two or three meetings of Whig magistrates with closed
doors, and that at these he has been present, and he has
no doubt whatever that it is he who has set the ball rolling.
Still there is no proof of this, and he did not appear yester-
day. The man who did appear was the rascal who tried
to overhear us the other night. He stated that he had been
instigated by a gentleman of great loyalty—here one of the
magistrates broke in, and said no name must be mentioned
—to enter the household of Sir Marmaduke, a gentleman
who, as he believed, was trafficking with the king's enemies.
He had agreed to do this in spite of the danger of such
employment, moved thereto not so much by the hope of a
reward as from his great loyalty to his majesty, and a desire
to avert from him his great danger from popish plots. Hav-
ing succeeded in entering Sir Marmaduke's service, he soon
discovered that six gentlemen, to wit, myself and five friends,
were in the habit of meeting at Lynnwood, where they had
long and secret talks. Knowing the deep enmity and hostility
these men bore towards his gracious majesty, he determined
to run any hazard even to the loss of his life to learn the pur-
port of such gatherings, and did therefore conceal himself, on
one occasion behind the hangings of a window, and on another
listened at an open casement, and did hear much conversation
regarding the best manner in which the taking of the king's
life could be accomplished. This it was agreed should be
done in the forest at Richmond, where all should lie in wait,
the said Sir Marmaduke Carstairs undertaking that he and
his son would, in the first place, fire with pistol or mus-
quetoon, and that only if they should fail the rest should
charge forward on horse, overthrow the king's companions,
and despatch - him, Mr. William Jervoise undertaking the


54
A JACOBITE EXILE.
management of this part of the enterprise. No date was
settled for this wicked business, it being, however, agreed
that all should journey separately to London, and take up
their lodging there under feigned names, lying hid until
they heard from a friend at court, whose name was not
mentioned, a day on which the king would hunt at Rich-
mond. He further testified that, making another attempt to
overhear the conspirators in order that lie might gather
fuller details as to the manner of the plot, he was seen
by Master Charles Carstairs, who, taking him by surprise,
grievously assaulted him, and that he and the others would
have slain him, had he not overthrown Master Carstairs and
effected his escape before the others, rushing out sword in
hand, had time to assail him.
"During his stay at Lynnwood he had several times
watched at the window of the room where Sir Marmaduke
Carstairs sits when alone, and where he writes his letters
and transacts business, and that he observed him more
than once peruse attentively papers that seemed to be of
importance, for after reading them he would lay them down
and walk, as if disturbed or doubtful in mind, up and down
the room, and these papers he placed when he had done
with them in the bottom drawer of a desk in his cabinet,
the said desk being always carefully locked by him.
"That is all that I learnt from Lancaster, save that instruc-
tions had been given that no pains should be spared to secure
the persons of those engaged in the plot, and that a special
watch was to be set at the northern ports, lest they should,
finding their guilt discovered, try to escape from the king-
dom. So you see that your good father, Sir Marmaduke, is
in a state of sore peril, and that the rest of us, including
yourself, will be in a like strait if they can lay hands on us."
"But it is all false!" Charlie exclaimed. "It is a lie from
beginning to end."


A RESCUE.
55
"That is so, but we cannot prove it . The matter is so
cunningly laid, I see no way to pick a hole in it. We
are Jacobites, and as such long regarded as objects of
suspicion by the Whig magistrates and others. There have
been other plots against William's life, in which men of
seeming reputation have been concerned. This man's story
will be confirmed by the man who set him on, and by other
hidden papers, if necessary. As to the discovery of the
documents, we may know well enough that the fellow him-
self put them there, but we have no manner of proof of
it. It is evident that there is nothing for us but to leave
the country, and to await the time when the king shall have
his own again. My other friends, who were with me this
afternoon when the news came from Lancaster, all agreed
that it would be throwing away our lives to stay here.
We have all money by us, for each has for. years laid by
something for the time when money will be required to aid
the king on his arrival.
"Having agreed to take thiscourse, we drewup a document,
which we all signed, and which will be sent in when we
have got clear away. In it we declare that being informed
that accusations of being concerned in a plot against the life
of William of Orange have been brought against us, we
declare solemnly before God that we, and also Sir Marma-
duke Carstairs and his son, are wholly innocent of the
charge, and that although we do not hesitate to declare that
we consider the title of the said William to be king of this
realm to be wholly unfounded and without reason, and
should therefore take up arms openly against it on behalf
of our sovereign did occasion offer, yet that we hold assassi-
nation in abhorrence, and that the crime with which we are
charged is as hateful in our sight as in that of any Whig
gentleman. As, however, we are charged, as we learn, by
evilly disposed and wicked persons, of this design, and


56
A JACOBITE EXILE.
have no means of proving our innocence, we are forced to
leave the realm until such time shall arrive when we can
rely on a fair trial, when our reputation and honour will
weigh against the word of suborned perjurers and knaves.
"We were not- forgetful of your father's case, and we
debated long as to whether our remaining here could do
him service. We even discussed the possibility of raising a
force and attacking Lancaster Castle. We agreed, however,
that this would be nothing short of madness. The
country is wholly unprepared at present. The Whigs are on
the alert, and such an attempt would cost the lives of most
of those concerned in it; besides we are all sure that Sir
Marmaduke would be the first to object to numbers of
persons risking their lives in an attempt which, even if for
the moment successful, must bring ruin upon all concerned
in it. Nor do we see that were we to remain and to stand
in the dock beside him, it would aid him. Our word would
count for no more than would this protest and denial that
we have signed together. A prisoner's plea of not guilty
has but a feather's weight against sworn evidence.
"At the same time, Charlie, I do not intend to leave the
country until I am sure that nothing can be done. As force
is out of the question, I have advised the others to lose not
an hour in trying to escape, and by this time they are all
on the road. Two are making for Bristol, one for South-
ampton, and two for London. It would be too dangerous
to attempt to escape by one of the northern ports; but
though force cannot succeed, we may be able to effect
your father's escape by other means, and it is for this
purpose that I am determined to stay, and I shall do so
until all hope is gone. Alone you could effect nothing; but
I, knowing who are our secret friends, may be able to use
them to advantage. We will stay here to-night, but to-
morrow we must change our quarters, for the search will be


A RESCUE.
57
a close one. During the day we will go far up over the hills,
but to-morrow night we will make for Lancaster. I have
warned friends there to expect us, and it is the last place
where they would think of searching for us."
"You will take me with you too, father?" Harry
exclaimed eagerly; while Charlie expressed his gratitude to
Mr. Jervoise for thus determining to risk his own life in the
endeavour to effect the escape of Sir Marmaduke.
"Yes, I intend to take you with, me, Harry. They will
pretend, of course, that in spite of our assertions of innocence,
our flight is a confession of guilt, and you may be sure that we
shall be condemned in our absence, and our estates declared
confiscated, and bestowed upon some of William's minions.
There will be no place for you here. My own plans are
laid. As you know, your mother came from the other side
of the border, and a cousin of hers, with whom I am well
acquainted, has gone over to Sweden, and holds a commis-
sion in the army that the young king is raising to withstand
Russia and Saxony; for both are thinking of taking
goodly slices of his domains. I could not sit down quietly
in exile, and being but forty I am not too old for service, and
shall take a commission if I can obtain it. There are many
Scottish Jacobites, who, having fled rather than acknowledge
Dutch William as their king, have taken service in Sweden,
where their fathers fought under the great Gustavus
Adolphus; and even if I cannot myself take service, it may
be that I shall be able to obtain a commission for you.
You are nearly sixteen, and there are many officers no
older. Should evil befall your father, Charlie, which I
earnestly hope will not be the case, I shall regard you as my
son, and shall do the same for you as for Harry. And now J
will to rest, for I have scarce slept the last two nights, and
we must be in the saddle long before daybreak."
The little bed-room that Charlie had used the two previous


58
A JACOBITE EXILE.
nights was given up to Mr. Jervoise, while Harry and Charlie
slept on some sheepskins in front of the kitchen fire. Two
hours before daybreak they mounted, and, guided by the
farmer, rode to a shepherd's hut far up among the hills.
Late in the afternoon a boy came up from the farm with the
news that the place had been searched by a party of
troopers. They had ridden away without discovering that
the fugitives had been at the farm, but four of the party
had been left in case Mr. Jervoise should come there. The
farmer, therefore, warned them against coming back that
way, as had been intended, naming another place where he
would meet them. As soon as the sun was setting they
mounted, and, accompanied by the shepherd on a rough
pony, started for Lancaster.
After riding for three hours they stopped at a lonely
farmhouse, at which Mr. Jervoise and his friends had held
their meeting on the previous day. Here they changed their
clothes for others that had been sent for their use from
Lancaster. Mr. Jervoise was attired as a small trader, and
the lads in garb suitable to boys in the same rank of life.
They still, however, retained their swords and the pistols
in their holsters. Three miles farther they met their host
as arranged at some cross-roads, and rode on until within
three miles of Lancaster. They then dismounted, placed
their pistols in their belts, and handed their horses to the
two men, who would take them back to the hut in the
hills, where they would remain until required. It was two
o'clock in the morning when they entered Lancaster, and
going up to a small house standing in a garden in the out-
skirts of the town, Mr. Jervoise gave three low knocks in
quick succession. The door was opened almost immediately.
No light was shown, and they entered in the dark, but as
soon as the door was closed behind them a woman came
out with a candle from an inner room.


A RESCUE.
59
"I am glad to see you safe, Mr. Jervoise," a man
said. "My wife and I were beginning to be anxious, fearing
that you might have fallen into the hands of your enemies."
"No, all has gone well, Herries; but it is a long ride from
the hills here, and we walked the last three miles, as we
wanted to get the horses back again before daylight. We
are deeply grateful to you for giving us shelter."
"I would be ready to do more than that," the man said,
"for the sake of the good cause. My wife's father and mine
both fell at Naseby, and we are as loyal to the Stuarts as
they were. You are heartily welcome, sir, and as we keep
no servant there will be none to gossip. You can either
remain in the house, in which case none will know of your
presence here; or if you wish to go abroad in the town I
will accompany you, and will introduce you to any
acquaintance I may meet as a cousin of my wife, who with
his two sons has come over from Preston to pay us a visit.
I don't think that anyone would know you in that attire."
"I will run no more risks than are necessary, Herries.
Those I wish to see will visit me here, and if I go out at all
it will not be until after dark."
For a fortnight they remained at the house. After dark
each day a man paid Mr. Jervoise a visit. He was the
magistrates' clerk, and had an apartment in the castle. From
him they learned that a messenger had been despatched
to London with an account of the evidence taken in Sir
Marmaduke's case, and that at the end of twelve days
he had returned with orders that all prisoners and witnesses
were to be sent to town, where they would be examined in the
first place by his majesty's council, and where Sir Marmaduke's
trial for high treason would take place. They were to be
escorted by a party of twelve troopers, under the command
of a lieutenant
.
The fugitives had before learned that the search for


GO
A JACOBITK EXILE.
Mr. Jervoise had been given up; it being supposed that he
with his son and young Carstairs had, with their accom-
plices, all ridden for the coast at the first alarm, and had
probably taken ship for France before the orders had
arrived that all outgoing vessels should be searched.
Harry and Charlie had both been away for two or three
days, and had been occupied in getting together ten young
fellows from the two estates, who would be willing and
ready to attempt to rescue Sir Marmaduke from his cap-
tors' hands. They were able to judge with tolerable
accuracy when the messenger would return from London,
and two days previously the men had been directed to ride
singly and by different roads, and to put up at various
small inns in Manchester, each giving out that he
was a farmer in from the country, either to purchase
supplies or to meet with a customer likely to buy some
cattle he wished to dispose of. Charlie had paid a visit to
Lynnwood, and had gone by the long passage into the
Priest's Chamber, and had carried off the gold hidden there.
As soon as it was known that the messenger had returned,
Herries had borrowed a horse and had ridden with a note
to the farmer, telling him to go up to the hills and bring the
horses down with one of his own to the place where he had
parted from them when they entered Lancaster.
There he was met by Mr. Jervoise and the lads, and
mounting, they started with the spare horse for Blackburn,
choosing that line in preference to the road through Preston,
as there were troops stationed at the latter town. The next
day they rode on to Manchester. They went round that
evening to the various inns where the men had put up, and
directed them to discover whether, as was probable, the
escort was to arrive that night. If so, they were to mount
at daybreak and assemble where the road crossed the moor
three miles north of Chapel-le-Frith, where they would find


A RESCttE.
61
Mr. Jervoise awaiting them. At nine o'clock that evening
the troop rode in, and at daybreak Mr. Jervoise and the boys
started. Two of the men were already at the spot indicated,
and half an hour later the whole of them had arrived.
Mr. Jervoise led them back to a spot that he had selected,
where the road dipped into a deep valley, in which, sheltered
from the winds, was a small wood. Leaving one at the edge
to give warning directly the escort appeared on the road over
the brow, he told the rest to dismount. Most of them were
armed with pistols, all had swords. "Do you," he said,
"who are good shots with your pistols, fire at the men when
I give the word—let the rest aim at the horses. The moment
you have opened fire dash forward and fall on them. We
are already as numerous as they are, and we ought to be
able to dismount or disable four or five of them with our
first fire. I shall give the order as Sir Marmaduke arrives
opposite me. Probably the officer will be riding. I shall
make the officer my special mark, for it may be that he has
orders to shoot the prisoner if any rescue is attempted.
"I don't suppose they will be at all prepared for an
attack. They were vigilant, no doubt, for the first two
days, but once out of Lancashire they will think that there
is no longer any fear of an attempt at rescue. Pursue those
that escape for half a mile or so, and then draw rein, and as
soon as they are out of sight strike due north across the fells.
Keep to the east of Glossop, and then make your way singly
to your homes. It will be better for you to travel up
through Yorkshire till you are north of Ingleborough, so as
to come down from the north to your farms. I know that
you have all engaged in this affair for love of Sir Marma-
duke or myself, and because you hate to see a loyal gentle-
man made the victim of lying knaves, but when we come
back with the king you may be sure that Sir Marmaduke
and I will well reward the services you have rendered."


02
A JACOBITE EXILE.
It was an hour before the man on the look-out warned
them that the troop had just appeared over the hill.
They mounted now, and, pistol in hand, awaited the arrival
of the party. Two troopers came first, trotting carelessly
along, laughing and smoking. A hundred yards behind
came the main body, four troopers first, then the lieutenant
and Sir Marmaduke, followed by the other six troopers.
With outstretched arm and pistol pointed through the
undergrowth, Mr. Jervoise waited till the officer, who was
riding on his side of the road, came abreast of him. He
had already told the boys that he intended to aim at his
shoulder.
"They are the enemies of the king," he said, "but I
cannot in cold blood shoot down a man with whom I have
no cause for quarrel. I can depend upon my aim, and he
will not be twelve paces from the muzzle of my pistol."
He fired, the officer gave a sudden start and reeled on
his horse, and before he could recover himself the band,
who had fired at the flash of the first pistol, dashed out
through the bushes and fell upon the troopers. Four men
had dropped, one horse had fallen, and two others were
plunging wildly as with a shout their assailants dashed upon
them. All who could turn their horse's head rode furiously
off, some along the road forward, others back towards Man-
chester. The lieutenant's horse had rolled over with him, as
that of Mr. Jervoise struck it on the shoulder with the full
impetus of its spring.
"It is all over, Sir Marmaduke, and you are a free man.
We have nothing to do now but to ride for it." And before
the knight had fairly recovered from his astonishment, he
found himself riding south across the moor with his son
on one side of him and Mr. Jervoise and Harry on the other.
"You have saved my life, Jervoise," he said, holding out
his hand to his friend. "They had got me so firmly in their








A RESCUE. 63
clutches that I thought my chances were at an end. How
are you, Charlie? I am right glad to see you safe and
sound, for they had managed to include you in their pre-
tended plot, and for aught I knew you had been all this time
lying in a cell next mine in Lancaster Castle. But who
are the good fellows who helped you?"
Mr. Jervoise briefly gave an account of the affair. "They
are only keeping up a sham pursuit of the soldiers, so as to
send them well on their way. I told them not to overtake
them, as there was no occasion for any further bloodshed
when you were once out of their hands. By to-morrow
morning they will all be at work on their farms again, and
if they keep their own counsel need not fear."
Suddenly Sir Marmaduke reined in his horse.
"We are riding south," he said.
"Certainly we are," Mr. Jervoise said. "Why not? That
is our only chance of safety. They will, in the first place,
suspect us of having doubled back to the hills, and will
search every farmhouse and cottage. Our only hope of
escape is to ride either for Bristol or one of the southern
ports."
"I must go back," Sir Marmaduke said doggedly. "I
must kill that scoundrel John Dormay before I do any-
thing else. It is he who has wound this precious skein in
order to entrap us, expecting, the scoundrel, to have my estates
bestowed on him as a reward."
"It were madness to ride back now, Sir Marmaduke. It
would cost you your life, and you would leave Charlie here
fatherless, and with but little chance of ever regaining the
estate. You have but to wait for a time, and everything will
right itself. As soon as the king comes to his own your
estates will be restored, and then I would not seek to stay
your band if you sought vengeance upon this cunning knave."
"Besides, father," Charlie put in, "much as he deserves


04
A JACOBITE EXILE.
any punishment you can give him, you could not kill cousin
Celia's husband and Ciceley's father. When the truth is all
made known his punishment will be bitter enough, for no
honest man would offer him a hand, or sit down to a meal
with him. Ciceley has been as a young sister to me, and her
mother has ever been as kind as if she had been my aunt.
I would not see them grieved even if that rogue came off
scot-free from punishment; but at any rate, father, I pray
you to let it pass at present . This time we have happily
got you out of the clutches of the Whigs, but if you fell into
them again you may be sure thev would never give us
another chance."
Sir Marmaduke still sat irresolute, and Charlie went on:—
"Besides, father, Mr. Jervoise has risked his life in linger-
ing in Lancashire to save you, and the brave follows who
aided us to rescue you have risked theirs both in the fray
and afterwards, if their share in it should ever be known,
and it would not be fair to risk failure after all they have
done. I pray you, father, be guided by the opinion of your
good friend Mr. Jervoise."
Sir Marmaduke touched his horse's flank with his heel.
"You have prevailed, Charlie; your last argument de-
cided me. I have no right to risk my life after my good
friends have done so much to save me. John Dormay may
enjoy his triumph for a while, but a day of reckoning will
surely come. Now tell me of the others, Jervoise. Have
all escaped in safety 1"
"All. Your boy brought me the news of your arrest and
that we were charged with plotting William's assassination.
I rode that night with the news, and next day all were
on the road to the coast, and were happily on board and
away before the news of their escape could be sent to the
ports."
"And now, what are your plans, Jervoise—that is, if you


A RESCUE.
65
have any plans beyond reaching a port and taking ship for
France 1"
"I am going to Sweden," Mr. Jervoise said, and then re-
peated the reasons that he had given Charlie for taking this
step.
"I am too old for the wars," Sir Marmaduke said. "I
was sixty last birthday, and though I am still strong and
active, and could strike a shrewd blow in case of need, I am
too old for the fatigues and hardships of campaigning. I
could not hope at my age to obtain a commission in the
Swedish service."
"No, I did not think of your joining the army, Sir
Marmaduke, though I warrant you would do as well as
most; but I thought that you might take up your residence
at Stockholm as well as at St. Germains. You will find
many Scottish gentlemen there, and not a few Jacobites,
who, like yourself, have been forced to fly. Besides, both
the life and air would suit you better than at St. Germains,
where by all accounts the life is a gay one, and men come
to think more of pleasure than of duty. Moreover, your
money will go much further in Sweden than in France."
Sir Marmaduke, checking the horse's speed, said, "I have
not so much as a penny in my pocket, and methinks I am
like to have some trouble in getting at the hoard I have
been collecting ever since Dutch William came to the throne
for the benefit of His Majesty when-he arrives."
"You will have no trouble in getting at that, father,"
Charlie said laughing, "seeing that you have nothing to do
but to lean over and put your hand into my holsters, which
are so full, as you see, that I am forced to carry my pistols
in my belt."
"What mean you, lad?"
"I mean, father, that I have the whole of the hoard that
was stowed away in the priest's hiding-place;" and he then
(806) E


6C
A JACOBITE EXILK
related how Banks had revealed to him the secret of the
hiding-place, and how he had, the night before Sir Marma-
duke was removed from Lancaster Castle, visited the place
and carried away the money. "I could not see Banks," he
said, "but I left a few words on a scrap of paper, saying
that it was I who had taken the money, otherwise he .would
have been in a terrible taking when he discovered that it
was gone."
"That is right good news indeed, lad. For twelve years
I have set aside half my rents, so that in those bags in your
holsters there are six years' income, and the interest of that
money laid out in good mortgages will suffice amply for my
wants in a country like Sweden, where life is simple and
living cheap. The money itself shall remain untouched for
your use should our hopes fail and the estates be lost for all
time. That is indeed a weight off my mind. And you are,
I hope, in equally good case, Jervoise, for if not, you know
that I would gladly share with you!"
"I am in very good case, Sir Marmaduke, though I none
the less thank you for your offer. I too have, as you know,
put aside half my income. My estates are not so largo as
those of Lynn wood. Their acreage may be as large, but
a good deal of it is mountain land, worth but little. My
fund, therefore, is not as large as yours, but it amounts to a
good round sum; and as I hope, either in the army or in some
other way, to earn an income for myself, it is ample. I shall
be sorry to divert it from the use for which I intended it,
but that cannot now be helped. I have had the pleasure
year by year of putting it by for the king's use, and now
that circumstances have changed, it will be equally useful
to myself."
"Do you know this country well, Jervoise?''
"Personally I know nothing about it save that .the sun
tells me that at present I am travelling south, Sir Marma-


A RESCUE.
67
duke; but for the last few days I have been so closely
studying a map that I know the name of every town and
village on the various routes."
"And whither think you of going?"
"To London or Southampton. Strangers are far less
noticed in large towns than in small, and we could hardly
hope to find a ship bound for Sweden in any of the Dorset
or Devon ports."



CHAPTER IV.
IN SWEDEN.
AFTER much discussion the party agreed that it would
be best to make for Southampton. The road thither
was less frequented than that leading to London, and there
were fewer towns to be passed and less chance of interrup-
tion. Mr. Jervoise had brought with him a valise and suit
of clothes for Sir Marmaduke, of sober cut and fashion.
They avoided all large towns, and at the places where they
put up represented themselves as traders travelling from
the Midlands to the southern coast, and they arrived at
Southampton without having excited the smallest suspicion.
Indeed, throughout the journey they had heard no word of
the affray near Chapel-le-Frith, and knew, therefore, that
the news had not travelled as fast as they had. At South-
ampton, however, they had scarcely put up at an inn when
the landlord said:
"I suppose, gentlemen, they are talking of nothing else
in London but the rescue of a desperate Jacobite by his
friends. The news only reached here yesterday."
"It has occasioned a good deal of scare," Mr. Jervoise
replied. "I suppose there is no word of the arrest of the
man or his accomplices? We have travelled but slowly,
and the news may have passed us on the way."
"Not as yet," the landlord replied. "They say that all
the northern and eastern ports are watched, and they make


IN SWEDEN.
G9
sure of catching him if he presents himself there. The
general opinion is that he will for a time go into hiding
with his friends in the hills of Cumberland or Westmore-
land, or perhaps on the Yorkshire moors; but they are sure
to catch him sooner or later."
"It is a bad business altogether," Mr. Jervoise said, "and
we can only hope that all guilty persons will in time get the
punishment they so well deserve. How can trade be carried
on if the country is to be disturbed by plots and conspir-
acies?"
'How, indeed?" the landlord repeated heartily. "I do
not meddle in politics, being content to earn my living by
my business, and to receive all who can pay their reckoning,
without caring a jot whether they be Whigs or Tories?"
The next morning Mr. Jervoise and Sir Marmaduke went
down to the port, leaving the lads to wander about the
town at their pleasure, as two persons were likely to attract
less attention than four. They found that there were two
vessels in port loading with munitions of war for Sweden,
and that one of them would sail shortly. They at once
went on board her and saw the captain.
"Do you carry any passengers?"
"None have applied so far," the captain said; "but if they
were to offer I should not say no to them."
"We want to take passage for Sweden," Mr. Jervoise
said. "The king of that country is, as they say, fitting out
an army. Clothes are as necessary for troops as swords and
guns, and we think we could obtain a contract for these
goods. There is no hope of doing so unless we ourselves
go over, and though sorely loath to do so, for neither of us
have ever before set foot on board a ship, we determined on
making the journey together with our two clerks, for whom
we will take passage at the same rate as for ourselves, see
ing that they are both related to us."


TO
A JACOBITE EXILE
"Have you any goods with youl"
"We shall take over but a bale or two of cloth as
samples of the goods we can supply; but beyond that we
have but little luggage, seeing that our stay may be a very
short one."
There was a little haggling for terms, as the two gentle-
men did not wish to appear eager to go; but the matter was
finally settled to the satisfaction of both parties. On their
return to the inn Mr. Jervoise took the host aside. "We
have business connected with our trade in cloth in Sweden,
where we hope to obtain a large contract. The matter may
occupy us a week, or a month or two for aught we know,
and we do not want our horses to be eating their heads off
here while we are away. Besides, we may be able on our re-
turn to take a passage to one of the Devonshire ports, which
would suit us much better, but we should not be able to
do so if there were need for returning here for our horses.
Therefore, we would fain dispose of them, and if you can
find us a purchaser by to-morrow night we will pay you a fair
commission on the money we receive."
"I doubt not that I can do that readily enough," the
landlord said. "Three of them are fine animals, fit for any
gentlemen's riding; the other is a stout hackney. Trust
me, I will get the best price I can for them."
The next day he came up to their room. "I have had a
good offer for the horses," he said. "Two gentlemen who
arrived yesterday from France, and are staying at the inn
of a friend of mine, are requiring horses for themselves and
their servants, and I have promised my friend a slice of my
commission if he will bring them round hither. Will you
name your price for them?"
"No, I would rather not," Mr. Jervoise said cautiously.
"If we asked too high a figure we might frighten the pur-
chasers away; if we should ask too little we should be the


IN SWEDEN.
71
losers. I daresay they have named to your friend the price
they are willing to give. You had hetter ask from them a
good bit above that, then you can come down little by little,
and maybe, seeing the horses are really good ones, they may
advance a bit. I am not used to a horse deal, and will
leave it to you to make the bargain. We are sorry to part
with the animals, but they might die on the voyage, or get
so injured as to be worthless; and, moreover, we shall have
no use for them there. Therefore, as we must sell we are
ready to take the best terms we can get."
When they returned to the inn, after an absence of two
hours, they found that the landlord had sold the horses for
a sum nearly approaching their value, the gentlemen being
as anxious to purchase them as they were to sell. The next
day they bought three or four rolls of west country cloth
and a supply of clothes suitable to their condition, together
with trunks for their carriage. All these were sent down
to the ship in the course of the afternoon, and they them-
selves embarked late in the evening, as she was to set sail
at daybreak.
The lads, accustomed to spacious and airy rooms, were
quite taken aback at the small and stuffy cabin allotted to
their joint use, and slept but badly, for the loading of the
ship continued by torchlight, until within an hour of the
time of their departure. After tossing about for some hours
in their narrow beds they were glad to go on deck and to
plunge their heads into a pail of water, and were then, after
combing their long hair, able to take an interest in what was
passing round them. The sailors were busy stowing away
the cargo last received, tidying the decks, and coiling down
the ropes. There were but few persons on the quay, for
those who had been engaged in loading the cargo had gone
off to bed as soon as the last bale was on board.
In half an hour the sailors began to hoist the sails, the


72
A JACOBITE EXILE.
hawsers were thrown off, and with a gentle wind blowing
aft the ship glided along past the shore, being helped
by the tide, which had begun to ebb half an hour before.
The lads were greatly interested in watching the well-
wooded slope on the left, with the stately ruins of Tintern
Abbey rising above the trees. Then they passed the round
fort at the water's edge on their right, and issued out from
Southampton Water into the broad sheet between the
island and the mainland. It was dotted with sails, fishing
craft and coasters for the most part, but with some larger
ships bound from the east to Southampton, and others that
had come in through the Solent. This was very entertain-
ing to the boys, and they were still more pleased when they
saw the fortifications of Portsmouth, with cannon pointing
seaward, and with many vessels riding in the strait by the
side of the town.
"That fort would give the French or the Dutch a hot re-
ception were they at any time to think to capture the dock-
yard and shipping," Sir Marmaduke said.
"The Dutch have already captured the place, and that
without shedding a drop of blood," Mr. Jervoise remarked.
"That is true enough," the knight said, stamping his foot
angrily on the deck, "but what has been won so easily may
be lost as quickly. I have seen several changes since I can
first remember, and I hope I may live to see another. How-
ever, we need not talk of that now."
"No, indeed," Mr. Jervoise agreed. "It may be, Sir Mar-
maduke, that it would be better if we had talked and
thought less of it during the last twelve years, better for
ourselves and for these lads. We might still have been ready
to join His Majesty as soon as he landed, but as, till then, we
could do nothing, it seems to me now that it would have
been wiser had we gone about our business without worry-
ing our heads, to say nothing of risking them, about a


IN SWEDEN.
73
matter that may not take place during our lives; as we
know well enough the King of France uses the Stuarts
only for his own convenience, and at heart cares nothing
for them or their cause. It is convenient to have the means
of creating trouble here, and of so weakening William;
and it may be that some day or other it may suit him to
send over an army here to fight William with the aid of the
Stuarts' friends, instead of fighting him in Holland or else-
where. But whether he may think fit to do so in one year
or in twenty years hence who can say? It is a question solely
of military policy.
"The Stuarts are simply used by the French king to pull
English chestnuts out of the fire. I would that they had
established themselves anywhere rather than in France. It
does them harm with vast numbers who would otherwise be
their friends, at any rate in England. In Scotland it is
otherwise, for Scotland has always been in alliance with
France; but in England it is different. France has always
been the national foe; and had not Charles and James
proved themselves so subservient to Louis, William of
Orange would never have been crowned king. There are vast
numbers in England who would rather see a Stuart than a
Dutchman on the throne, but who will never strike a blow
to replace them there, and that because they will come over
backed up by French bayonets. Well, let us talk of some-
thing else. If the time ever comes to act, we shall be ready,
but till then we can let the matter sleep, the more so as we
have a new life before us, and plenty of other things to
occupy our thoughts."
"What is it, father," Harry asked, "that the Swedes and
Danes are going to fight about 1"
"It is a difficult question, Harry; but there can be little
doubt that Denmark is in the wrong. The King of Sweden
died in April, 1697. His death was unfortunate, for the


74
A JACOBITE EXILE.
powers contending in Europe had all agreed to refer their
quarrels to his mediation. At his death Denmark en-
deavoured to obtain the honour, but failed; and by the
mediation chiefly of the Swedish regency peace was con-
cluded between France, England, and Holland in the autumn
of that year; and shortly afterwards the struggle between
the German Emperor, France, and Spain was also con-
cluded, but not at all to the satisfaction of the Swedish
mediatora While Sweden was occupied in this matter of
the pacification of Europe, the King of Denmark thought to
take advantage of the fact that Charles of Sweden was but
a minor, to oppress Frederick, Duke of Holstein, who was in
close alliance with him.
"There had long been serious differences between the rulers
of Denmark and Holstein, both of whom were branches of the
Oldenburg family, and this in reference to the Duchy of
Schleswig. The quarrel had arisen from the act of Chris-
tian the Third of Denmark, who decreed that the descendants
of his brother Adolphus should govern Holstein jointly with
the King of Denmark, and that Holstein and Schleswig
should belong to them in common, neither making any change
in Holstein without the consent of the other. A more foolish
arrangement could not have been conceived, for anyone
might have foreseen that it would lead to disputes and
troubles. In fact,quarrels continuallyarose until, at the Peace
of Rosahild in 1658, the duchy was adjudged to Denmark.
Holstein, however, never acquiesced in this, and in 1675
there was war, when Holstein being defeated, the Danes
imprisoned its duke, Christian Albertus, until he signed a
renunciation of all his rights.
"His troops were disarmed and all his towns and for-
tresses garrisoned by Danish troops. On his release the
duke went to Hamburg, where he remained till at the
Peace of Fontainebleau, four years later, he was replaced in


IN SWEDEN.
75
possession of his estates and rights of sovereignty. But this
did not last long. New troubles arose, but Sweden, Eng-
land, and Holland interested themselves in favour of the
duke, and a peace was concluded in 1689, by which he
was confirmed in the rights given him ten years before,
with full liberty to raise a certain number of troops and of
building fortresses, on the condition that he should raise
none to the prejudice of Denmark. This was another of
those stipulations which inevitably lead to trouble, for it
afforded to Denmark a pretext for continual complaint and
interference. When Frederick the Fourth succeeded his
father as Duke of Holstein in 1694 the quarrel grew so hot
that Denmark would have invaded Holstein had not the
parties to the treaty of '89 interfered and brought about a
conference. This lasted all through the year 1696, but the
negotiators appointed to settle the matter were unable to
arrive at any conclusion.
"The following year Charles of Sweden, who had just
succeeded his father, furnished the duke with some troops,
to help him to build some forts that were intended to pro-
tect the frontier in case of invasion by Denmark. Christian
of Denmark at once attacked and captured these forts and
levelled them to the ground. The duke being too weak to
engage in a war with his powerful neighbour did not resent
this attack, and the negotiations were continued as before.
In view of the danger of the situation, and the necessity for
a monarch at the head of affairs, the Swedish Diet met at
Stockholm to take part in the funeral of the late king,
which was to be performed on the 24th of November, and
to deliberate upon the situation.
"By the will of the late king, Charles was not to ascend
the throne until he reached the age of eighteen, but the diet
passed a vote overruling this, and as the regency concurred,
he was at once crowned, and the alliance with Holstein


76
A JACOBITE EXILE.
was cemented by the marriage, that had been previously
arranged between Charles's eldest sister and the Duke of
Holstein, being celebrated at Stockholm. Charles XII. at
once concluded treaties with France, England, and Holland,
while Denmark is reported to have prepared for war by
making a secret alliance with Augustus of Saxony, King of
Poland, and the Czar of Russia. Both these monarchs were
doubtless desirous of extending their dominions at the cost
of Sweden, whose continental possessions are considerable.
"Augustus is not yet very firmly seated on the throne
of Poland; there are several parties opposed to him, and
these united in obtaining from the diet a refusal to pay the
Saxon troops Augustus had brought with him. The king
no doubt considered that these could be employed for the
conquest of Livonia, and that the addition of so large a ter-
ritory to Poland would so add to his popularity that he
would have no further troubles in his kingdom.
"Charles XII, being in ignorance of this secret agreement,
sent an embassy to Russia to announce his accession to the
throne. The ambassadors were kept a long time waiting for
an audience, as the czar was bringing a war with the Turks
to a conclusion, and did not wish to throw off the mask until
he was free to use his whole force against Sweden. The
ambassadors were at last received civilly, but the czar
evaded taking the usual oaths of friendship, and after long
delays the embassy returned to Sweden feeling somewhat
disquieted as to the intentions of the czar, but having no
sure knowledge of them.
"The King of Poland was more successful in disguising
his leaning towards Denmark, sending the' warmest as-
surances to Charles, requesting him to act as mediator in
the quarrel between himself and the Duke of Brandenburg,
and signing a treaty of alliance with Sweden. But while
Sweden had no idea of the triple alliance that had been


IN SWEDEN.
77
formed against her, the intention of Denmark to make war
was evident enough, for King Christian was gathering a great
naval armament. The Duke of Holstein, becoming much
alarmed at these preparations, hastened on the fortifications
of Tonningen, on the Eider, three leagues from its mouth.
The garrison of the place was a weak one, and a thousand
Swedish troops were thrown in to strengthen it . The King
of Denmark complained that this was a breach of the treaty,
but as his own preparations for war were unmistakable, no
one could blame the Duke of Holstein for taking steps to
defend his territories. As you know, Christian of Denmark
died about this time, and was succeeded by his son Frede-
rick the Fourth.
"Last August he commenced the war by sending a naval
squadron to cover the passage of four regiments into Pome-
rania. Charles of Sweden, seeing that Holstein must be
crushed by its powerful neighbour, called upon Holland and
the Duke of Lunenburg, who were with Sweden guarantors
of the treaty, to enforce its provisions; and a joint protest
was sent to the King of Denmark, who was informed that
if he invaded Holstein they should consider it a breach of
the Treaty of Altena and treat him as a common enemy.
Frederick replied by sending some troops into the duchy.
"No active operations took place until the beginning of this
year. Up to that time Sweden had not doubted the friend-
ship of the King of Poland, and Charles at first could hardly
believe the reports he received from the governor of Livonia,
that the Saxon troops were approaching the frontier.
"A few days later, however, came the news that they were
advancing against Riga. The governor prepared for defence
and hastily mounted cannon on the walls. His powers of
resistance, however, were lessened by the fact that the river
Duna was frozen over. Fleming, who commanded the Saxon
troops, arrived before the town early in February with four


78
A JACOBITE EXILE.
thousand men. The governor had set fire to the suburbs
on the previous day; and Fleming was surprised to find that
instead of taking it by surprise, as he had hoped, the place
was in a position to offer a stout resistance. However, he
attacked the fort of Cobrun, on the opposite side of the
river, and carried it by assault.
"The news was brought to young Charles XII. when he
was out hunting, a sport of which he is passionately fond.
By alt accounts ho is an extraordinary young fellow. He is
not content with hunting bears and shooting them, but he
and his followers engage them armed only with forked
sticks. With these they attack the bears, pushing and hust-
ling the great creatures with the forks of their sticks until
they are completely exhausted, when they are bound and
sent away. In this hunt Charles took fourteen alive, one of
which nearly killed him before it was captured. He did not
break up the hunting party, but continued his sport to the
end, sending off, however, orders for the concentration of
all the troops in Livonia and Finland to act against the
Saxons.
"As soon as the King of Denmark heard of the siege of
Eiga he ordered the Duke of Wurtemberg-Neustadt, his
commander-in-chief, to enter Holstein with his army, sixteen
thousand strong. All of that country was at once overrun,
the ducal domains seized, and great contributions exacted
from Schleswig and Holstein. Fleming and the Saxons,
after one severe repulse, forced the garrison of the fort of
Dunamund, commanding the mouth of the Duna, to sur-
render. Tonningen is the only fortress that now holds
out in Holstein. So you see, lads, there is every chance of
there being brisk fighting, and I warrant the young King
of Sweden will not be backward in the fray. A man who
is fond of engaging with bears, armed with nothing but a
forked stick, is not likely to hang back in the day of battle.


IN SWEDEN.
79
But at present we will say no more on the matter. Now that
we have got beyond the shelter of the island, the waves are
getting up, and the vessel is beginning to toss and roll. I
see that Sir Marmaduke has retired to his cabin. I mean
to remain here as long as I can, and I should advise you
both to do the same. I have always heard that it is better to
fight with this sickness of the sea as long as possible, and
that it is easier to do so in fresh air than in a close cabin."
The lads quite agreed with this opinion, but were, in spite
of their efforts, presently prostrate. They remained on deck
for some hours and then crawled to their cabin, where they
remained for the next three days, at the end of which time
they came on deck again, feeling better, but as weak as if
they had suffered from a long illness. Mr. Jervoise had
been in frequently to see them, having escaped the malady,
from which, as he told them, Sir Marmaduke was suffering
to the full as severely as they were.
"So you have found your feet again," the captain said,
when they appeared on deck. "You will be all right now."
"We feel much better," Harry said, "now that the storm
is over."
"Storm!—what storm 1 The weather has been splendid.
We cannot wish for anything better. It has been just as
you see it now—a bright sun, and just enough wind for her
to carry whole sail."
The lads both looked astonished. "Then why should we
roll and toss about so much?" Harry asked.
"Roll and toss! Nonsense, lad! There has been a little
movement, of course, as there always must be when there is
a brisk wind; but as for rolling and tossing, you must wait
till you see a storm, then you will begin to have an idea of
what the sea is."
The boys both felt rather crest-fallen, for they had flat-
tered themselves that their sufferings were caused by some-


80
A JACOBITE EXILE.
thing quite out of the ordinary way, and it was mortifying
to know that the weather had been really fine, and there
had been nothing even approaching a storm. The rest of
the voyage was a pleasant one. They found they had re-
gained their appetites and were able to enjoy their meals;
still they were not sorry when they saw the coast of Sweden,
and a few hours later entered the port of Gottenburg, where
Sir Marmaduke for the first time came on deck, looking a
mere shadow of his former jovial self.
"Well, lads," he said, "I was glad to hear that you got
through this business quicker than I did. Here we are in
Sweden, and here I at least am likely to stay, unless I can
pass by land through Holland, France, and across from Calais,
for never again will I venture upon a long voyage. I have
been feeling very ungrateful, for over and over again I
wished that you had not rescued me, as death on Tower
Hill would have been nothing to the agonies that I have
been enduring I"
As soon as the vessel was warped alongside the quay
they landed and put up at an hotel, Sir Mamaduke insisting
that the ground was as bad as the sea, as it kept on rising
and falling beneath his feet. Mr. Jervoise agreed to return
on board the following day to fetch the luggage, which would
by that time have been got up from the hold.
At the hotel they met several persons able to speak Eng-
lish, and from them learnt how matters had been going
on since they had last heard. The town and fortress of
Tonningen had fallen after a vigorous defence; it had been
bombarded for eight days, and had repulsed one assault, but
had been captured at the second attack. England and Holland
had agreed to furnish fleets, and an army of twelve thousand
Swedes were in readiness to march at once, while other
armies were being formed. The king had the week before
reviewed the army gathered at Malmoe, and had on the


IN SWEDEN.
81
previous day arrived at Gottenburg, accompanied by the
Duke of Holstein.
Mr. Jervoise went the same afternoon to find out some of
his friends who resided at Gottenburg. He was fortunate
enough to find one of them, who was able to inform him that
his wife's cousin was now a major in one of the newly-raised
regiments stationed at Gottenburg. He found him without
difficulty. Major Jamieson was delighted at the coming of
his former friend.
"You are the last person I expected to see here, Jervoise.
It is true that when we met last you said that if matters went
wrong in England you should come out here instead of taking
refuge in France; but as everything is quiet, I had little hope
of seeing you again until I paid another visit to Scotland,
of which at present there is but little prospect . Have you
grown tired of doing nothing, and is it a desire to see some-
thing of a stirring life that has brought you over here?"
Mr. Jervoise related shortly the events by which he had
been driven into exile, and expressed his desire to serve in
the army of Sweden, and that his son and young Carstairs
should also enter the army. "They are but sixteen yet,"
he said, "but are stout, active fellows, and could hold their
own in a day's march or in a stout fight with many men. Of
course, if I could obtain commissions for them all the better,
but if not they are ready to enlist in the ranks. Roughing
it will do them no harm."
"Their age is no drawback," Major Jamieson said.
•" There are many no older both in the ranks and as officers.
Men in Sweden of all ages and of all ranks are joining, for
this unprovoked attack on the part of Poland has raised the
national spirit to boiling heat. The chief difficulty is their
and your ignorance of the language. Were it not for that
I could obtain from the minister of war commissions for
you at once." He sat thinking for some minutes in silence.
(808) K


82
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"I think 1 see how it can be managed, Jervoise. I have
some twenty or thirty Scotchmen in my regiment, and I
know a colonel who has as many in his, and these I could
manage to get an exchange for an equal numberof my Swedes.
Ships are coming daily from Scotland, and most of them bring
young fellows who have come out to join the army.
"You know how the Scots fought underGustavus Adolphus,
and there is scarce a glen in Scotland where there are not
traditions of fathers or grandfathers who fought in Hep-
burn's Green Brigade. Therefore, it is natural that, seeing
there is no chance of military service at home, there should
be many young fellows coming out to join. I can go across
this evening to the minister of war, who is a personal friend
of mine, and get him to give you permission to raise a com-
pany of Scotchmen for service. I shall, of course, point out
to him that you will enlist them here. I shall show him
the advantage of these men being gathered together, as their
ignorance of the language makes them for some time useless
as soldiers if enrolled in a Swedish regiment. I shall mention
that I have twenty in my own corps who are at present
positively useless, and in fact a source of great trouble,
owing to their understanding nothing that is said to them,
and shall propose that they be at once handed over to you.
As to the exchange, we can manage that quietly between
ourselves. You would have no difficulty with fresh-landed
men, as these will naturally be delighted at joining a com-
pany of their own countrymen."
"Thank you very heartily, Jamieson, this altogether
exceeds my hopes, but I fear that I know nothing of
drilling them."
"Two of my men are sergeants, and having "been in the
army for some years, speak Swedish well. They will do
the drilling at first, the manoeuvres are not complicated,
and for a pound or two they will be glad to teach you all


IN SWEDEN.
S3
the orders necessary. I don't know how you are situated as
to money, but I can assure you my purse is at your service."
"Thank you; I am, in that respect, excellently well
provided, as is my friend Sir Marmaduke. We have both
made provision for unexpected contingencies."
"Then if you will call to-morrow after breakfast I shall
probably have your commission ready. As a matter of course,
you will have the appointment of your own officers, and
will only have to send in their names. Each company is
from a hundred and forty to a hundred and fifty strong,
and has a captain, two lieutenants, and two ensigns."
Mr. Jervoise's news was, on his return to the inn, re-
ceived with delight by the two lads; and Sir Marmaduke
said, "I wish I could shake off twenty of my years,
Jervoise, and join also. Well, well, I dare say I shall
get on comfortably enough. I know there are a good many
English and Scotch Jacobites settled in the town or neigh-
bourhood, and I shall not be long before I meet some one
I know. As the matter seems settled, I should advise you
lads to go down the first thing in the morning to the
wharves, there is no saying when ships may come in;
moreover, it is likely enough that you may light upon
young fellows who have landed within the last few weeks,
and who have been kept so far, by their ignorance of the
language, from enlisting."
"That is a very good idea," Mr. Jervoise said; "they
will be delighted to hear a friendly voice, and be only too
glad to enlist in a Scottish company. You can say that each
man will have a free outfit given him."
Accordingly, the next morning early the two lads went
down to the wharf. Presently they saw three young fellows,
who were evidently Scotch by their dress and caps, talking
together; they strolled up near enough to catch what they
were saying.


84
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"It is hard," one said, "that now we are here we can
make no one understand us, and it seems to me we had
far better have stayed at home."
"We shall find some one who speaks our language
presently, Jock," another said more cheerfully. "The old
man where we lodged last night, said in his broken tongue,
that we had but to go over to Malmoe, or some such place
as that, where there is a big camp, and walk up to an
officer and say we wish to enlist."
"Oh, that is all very well," the other grumbled; "but if
he did not understand us, we should be no better off than
before."
"Are you wanting to enlist?" Harry said, going up to
them.
The men gave an exclamation of pleasure at being
addressed in their own tongue.
"That we do, sir; if you can put us in the way we shall
be grateful."
"That I can do easily," Harry said. "My father is
raising a company of Scotch and Englishmen for the
regiment commanded by Colonel Jamieson. This will be
far better than joining a Swedish company, where no one
will understand your language, and you will not be able
to make out the orders given. My father will give each man
who joins a free outfit."
"That is the very thing for us, sir. We expected to find
Scotch regiments here, as there were in the old times, and
we had hoped to join them; but whether it is a company
or regiment it makes but little difference, so that we are
with those who speak our tongue."
"Very well, then; if you come to the Lion Inn at nine
o'clock, you will see my father there. If you know of any
others in the same mind as yourselves, and willing to join,
bring them with you."


IN SWEDEN.
85
"There are ten or twelve others who came over in the
ship with us two days since, and I have no doubt they will
be fine and glad to join."
"Well, see if you can hunt them up, and bring them
with you."
On returning to the inn, they found that Mr. Jervoise
had already received his commission as captain, and by ten
o'clock fifteen young Scotchmen had been sworn in. All
of them had brought broadswords and dirks, and Captain
Jervoise at once set to work buying at various shops iron
head-pieces, muskets, and other accoutrements. During
the next three days ten other English and Scotchmen had
joined, and then a ship came in from which they gathered
another four-and-twenty recruits. Arms had already been
purchased for them, and on the following day Captain
Jervoise marched off to Malmoe with his forty-nine recruits.
Harry accompanied them, Charlie being left behind with his
father to gather another fifty men as the ships arrived.
A week later this number was obtained, and Charlie
started with them for the camp, Sir Marmaduke accom-
panying them on horseback, in order to aid Charlie in
maintaining order among his recruits. He had already
fixed upon a small house just outside the town, and having
met two or three old friends who had been obliged to leave
England at William's accession, he already began to feel
at home.
"Don't you fidget about me, Charlie," he said. "Ferrers
tells me that there are at least a score of Jacobites here,
and that they form quite a society among themselves. Living
is very cheap, and he will introduce me to a man of business,
who will see that my money is well invested."



CHAPTER V.
NARVA.
FOR the next fortnight drilling went on from morning
till night, the officers receiving instructions privately
from the sergeants, and further learning the words of
command by standing by while the men were being drilled.
At the end of that time both officers and men were sufficiently
instructed to carry out the simple movements which were
alone in use in those days. It was not, however, until two
months later that they were called upon to act. The English
and Dutch fleets had arrived, and effected a junction with
that of Sweden, and the Danish fleet had shut themselves
up in the port of Copenhagen, which was closely blockaded.
A large army had crossed to Zeeland and repulsed the
Danes, who had endeavoured to prevent their landing, and
had then marched up to within sight of the walls of Copen-
hagen, which they were preparing to besiege, when the
King of Denmark, alarmed at this unexpected result of his
aggression on Holstein, conceded every point demanded,
and peace was signed.
The negotiations were carried on in Holland, and the
Swedes were extremely angry when they found that they
were baulked of their expected vengeance on their trouble-
some neighbours. The peace, however, left Charles XII. at
liberty to turn his attention to his other foes, and to hurry
to the assistance of Riga, which was beleagured by the Saxons


NARVA.
f>7
and Poles, and of Narva, against which city the Russians
had made several unsuccessful assaults. Without losing an
hour the king crossed to Malmoe. The troops there were
ordered to embark immediately in the vessels in the harbour.
They then sailed to Revel, where the Swedish commander,
Welling, had retired from the neighbourhood of Riga, his
force being too small to meet the enemy in the open field
.
No sooner had the troops landed than the king reviewed
them, and General Welling was ordered at once to march
so as to place himself between the enemy and Wesenberg,
where a large amount of provisions and stores for the use
of the army had been collected.
The two lieutenants in the company of Captain Jervoise
were young Scotchmen of good family, who had three
months before come over and obtained commissions, and
both had at the colonel's request been transferred to his
regiment and promoted to the'rank of lieutenants. Captain
Jervoise and his four officers messed together, and were »
very cheerful party; indeed their commander, to the surprise
both of his son and Charlie, had quite shaken off his quiet
and somewhat gloomy manner, and seemed to have become
quite another man, in the active and bracing life in which
he was now embarked. Cunningham and Forbes were both
active young men, full of life and energy, while the boys
thoroughly enjoyed roughing it, and the excitement and
animation of their daily work.
Sometimes they slept in the open air, sometimes on the
floor of a cottage. 'Their meals were rough but plentiful.
The king's orders against plundering were very severe, and
even when in Denmark, the country people, having nothing
to complain of, had brought in supplies regularly. Here in
Livonia they were in Swedish dominions, but there was little
to be purchased, for the peasantry had been brought to
ruin by the foraging parties of the Russians and Poles.


88
A JACOBITE EXILE.
There was some disappointment that the enemy had fallen
back at the approach of Welling's force, but all felt sure
that it would not be long before th6y met them, for the
king would assuredly lose no time in advancing against them
as soon as his army could be brought over. They were not,
however, to wait for the arrival of the main force, although
the cavalry only took part in the first affair. General Welling
heard that a force of three thousand Circassians had taken
up their quarters in a village some fifteen miles away, and
sent six hundred horse under Majors Patkul and Tisenbausen
to surprise them; they were at first successful, and, attacking
the Circassians, set fire to the village, and were engaged in
slaughtering the defenders, when twenty-one squadrons of
Russian cavalry came up and fell upon them, attacking them
on all sides, and posting themselves so as to cut off their
retreat.
The Swedes however gathered in a body, and charged the'
Russians so furiously that they cut a way through their
ranks, losing, however, many of their men, while Major
Patkul and another officer were made prisoners.
The king was at Revel when this engagement took place,
and although but few of the troops had arrived, he was too
impatient for action to wait until the coming of the fleet. He
therefore marched to Wesenberg with his body-guard and a
few troops from Revol. He at once despatched a thousand
men to cover the frontier, and issued orders for the rest of
the troops to leave the whole of their baggage behind them,
to take three days' provision in their haversacks, and to pre-
pare to march the next morning.
Major Jamieson came into the cottage occupied by Cap-
tain Jervoise and his officers late in the evening. They had
a blazing fire, for it was now the middle of November and
the nights were very sharp.
"Well Jervoise, what do you think of the orders?" he


NARVA.
89
asked, as he seated himself on a log that had been brought
in for the fire.
"I have not thought much about them, except that we
are going to do a long and quick march somewhere."
"And where is that somewhere, do you think?*
"That I have not the slightest idea."
"You would not say that it was to Narva?"
"I certainly should not, considering that we have but five
thousand infantry and three thousand cavalry, and of these
a large number have been so weakened by fever as to be
unfit for fighting; while at Narva report says there are eighty
thousand Russians in a strongly intrenched camp."
"Well, that is where we are going, Jervoise, nevertheless,
At least that is what the colonel has told me."
"He must have been surely jesting, major. We may be
going to push forward in that direction and occupy some
strong position until the army comes up, but it would be
the height of madness to attack an enemy in a strong posi-
tion and just tenfold our force."'
"Well, we shall see," Jamieson said coolly. "Tt is certain
that Narva cannot hold out much longer, and I know that
the king has set his heart on relieving it; but it does seem
somewhat too dangerous an enterprise to attack the Russians.
At any rate that is the direction in which we are going to-
morrow. It is a good seventy miles distant, and as they say
that the whole country has been devastated and the vil-
lagers have all fled, it is evident that when the three days'
bread and meat we carry are exhausted we shall have to get
some food out of the Russian camp if nowhere else."
Captain Jervoise laughed, as did the others. "We can
live for a short time on the horses, Jamieson, if we are hard
pushed for it, though most of them are little beyond skin
and bone."
"That is true the cavalry are certainly scarcely fit for


90
A JACOBITE EXILE.
service. Welling's troops have had a very hard time of
it, and we may thank our stars, though we did not think so
at the time, that we were kept nearly three months at
Malmoe instead of being here with Welling."
"But do you seriously think, major, that the king means
to attack the Russians?" Cunningham asked.
"My own idea is that he does, Cunningham. I cannot
see what else there is for us to do. At any rate, if he does,
you may be sure that we shall make a tough fight for it.
The cavalry showed the other day that they can stand up
against many times their number of the Russians, and if
they can do it, I fancy we can. There is one thing, the
very audacity of such an attempt is in its favour."
"Well, we will all do our best, you may be sure; but since
Thermopylae, I doubt if men have fought against longer
odds."
The next morning the men Jell in, Captain Jervoise,
who, like all of his rank, was mounted, took his place
at the head of his company, and the little army marched
away from Wesenberg.
It was a dreary march to Purts, but the sight of the
ruined villages and devastated fields aroused a feeling of
indignation and fury among the troops, and a fierce longing
to attack men who had so ruthlessly spread ruin through a
fertile country. Orders were issued that evening that the
men were to husband their provisions as much as possible,
and the order was more strictly obeyed than such orders
usually are, for the men saw for themselves that there was
no possibility of obtaining fresh supplies in the wasted
country, and were well aware that there existed no train
of waggons and horses capable of bringing up stores from
Wesenberg. There were a few aged men and women re-
maining at Purts, and from these they learned that their
next day's march would take them to a very difficult pass,


NAhVA.
91
which was held by six hundred of the Russian cavalry,
together with a force of infantry and some guns.
It was the intention of the king to encamp that evening
near the pass, and when within three or four miles of it,
General Meidel, who h.ad with him the quarter-master of
the army and four hundred cavalry, rode on ahead to choose
a site for the camp. He presently saw a large body of Russian
foragers in front of him, and sent back to the king for permis-
sion to attack them. Charles ordered the army to continue
its march, and hurrying forward with some of his officers
joined General Meidel and charged the foragers, killing
many, taking others prisoners, and putting the rest to flight.
He followed close upon their heels, and rode right up to the
mouth of the pass in spite of the heavy fire of artillery and
musketry opened by the Russians. He at once determined to
take advantage of the alarm produced by the defeat of the
Russian cavalry, and although darkness was now drawing on,
brought up some of his infantry and artillery and attacked
with such vigour that the Russians fled after offering a very
feeble resistance.
A battalion of foot were ordered to occupy the pass, while
the rest of the army piled their arms and lay down where
they stood. In the morning they were astonished at the
strength of the position that had been gained so easily. The
defile was deep and narrow, a rapid stream ran through it,
and the ground was soft and marshy. A few determined
men should have been able to bar the advance of an army.
The troops were in high spirits at the result of this their
first action against the enemy, and were the more pleased
that they found in the Russian camp sufficient provisions
to replace those they had used; after a hearty meal they
again advanced at a brisk march. The defile was captured
on the evening of the 17 th November, and early in the
morning of the 20th the army reached Lagena, a league and


92
A JACOBITE EXILE.
a half from Narva, and ordering the troops to follow, the
king rode forward to reconnoitre the Russian position.
The troops were weary with their long marches, and
many of those who had but recently recovered from fever
were scarce able to drag themselves along, while great num-
bers were unfit to take part in a battle until after two or
three days of rest.
The officers of the Malmoe Regiment, for it had taken
its name from the camp where it had been formed, were
gathered in a group at its head discussing the situation.
Most of the officers were of opinion that to attack at once
with men and horses worn out with fatigue was to ensure
destruction, but there were others who thought that in face
of so great an army as that gathered in front of them, the
only hope was in an immediate attack. Major Jamieson
was one of these.
"The king is right," he said. "If the Russian army have
time to form and to advance against us in order of battle, we
must be annihilated . At present their camp is an extensive
one, for, as I hear, it extends in a great semicircle four or five
miles long, with the ends resting on the river. They cannot
believe that we intend to attack them, and if we go straight
at them we may possibly gain a footing in their intrench-
ments before the whole army can gather to aid those at the
point of attack. It will be almost a surprise, and I think
the king is right to attempt it, for it is only by a quick and
sudden stroke that we can gain a success over so great an
army."
The halt was but a short one, and as soon as the regiments
had arrived at the positions assigned to them they advanced.
As soon as they appeared on a rise of ground facing the
intrenchments the enemy opened fire. The king had al-
ready reconnoitred a portion of their position, exposing
himself recklessly to their shot, and as soon as the troops


NARVA.
93
came up he issued orders for them to prepare to attack
in two columns. First, however, several of the regiments
were ordered to fall out and to cut down bushes and
make fascines, to enable the troops to cross the ditches.
The intrenchment was a formidable one, being provided
with parapets armed with chevaux-de-frise and flanked by
strong exterior works, while several batteries had been
placed to sweep the ground across which an enemy must
advance.
The right column under General Welling was to march to
a point nearly in the centre of the great semicircle, while
the left under General Rhenschild was to assault a point about
half-way between the centre and the river, where one of the
largest and most powerful of the enemy's batteries was
placed. The king himself was with this wing with his body-
guard, and he hoped that here he might meet the czar com-
manding in person. The Russian emperor had, however,
left the camp that morning to fetch up forty thousand men
who were advancing from Plescow, and the command of the
army had been assumed by the Duke of Croy.
The Swedish left wing had with it a battery of twenty-one
guns, while sixteen guns covered the attack on the right . It
was two o'clock in the afternoon when two guns gave the
signal for the advance.
Hitherto the weather had been fine, but it had become
gradually overcast, and just as the signal was given a
tremendous storm of snow and hail began. It set right in
the face of the Russians, and concealed from them the
movement of the Swedes, for which, indeed, they were
wholly unprepared, believing that the small force they saw
was but the advance-guard of a great Swedish army, and
that no attack need be expected until the main body arrived.
The consequence was the Swedes were almost at the edge
of the ditch before they were perceived, and both columns


94
A. JACOBITE EXILE.
attacked with such vigour and courage that in a quarter of an
hour they had gained a footing in the intrenchments and had
so filled up the ditch with the fascines that the cavalry were
able to follow them.
The Russians were so astounded at this sudden attack that
they lost heart altogether. * The Swedish left, as soon as it
entered the intrenchments, swept along them, the Russians
abandoning their guns and batteries and making for their
bridge across the river. Unfortunately for them their huts
were built close behind the works, and in rear was another
intrenchment designed to repel assaults from the town, and
the terrified crowd, unable to make their way rapidly along
over ground encumbered by their huts, crossed the interior
intrenchments, thinking to make their way faster through
the fields to the bridge. The Swedish king, however,
placed himself at the head of his body-guard, and, followed
by the rest of his horse, charged right upon them, cutting
down great numbers, and driving the rest before them
towards the river, while the infantry kept up a heavy fire
upon the fugitives in the intrenchments.
The panic had spread quickly, and the Russian troops
nearest to the bridge were already pouring over when the
mass of tho fugitives arrived. These pressed upon the
bridge in such numbers that it speedily gave way, cutting
off the retreat of their comrades behind. Ignorant of the
result the terrified crowd pushed on, pressing those in front
of them into the river, and the number of drowned was no
less than that of those who fell beneath the bullets, pikes, and
sabres of the Swedes. In their despair the Russians, rallied by
some of their generals, now attempted to defend themselves,
and by occupying some houses and barracks, and barricading
the passages between these with overturned waggons, they
fought bravely and repulsed for some time every effort of
the Swedes.



STORMING THE INTRENCHMENTS AT NARVA.





NARVA.
95
Darkness was now falling, and the king hastened to the
spot where the battle was fiercely raging. As he ran
towards it he fell into a morass, from which he was rescued
with some difficulty, leaving his sword and one boot behind
him. However, he at once pushed on and placed himself
at the head of the infantry engaged in the assault, but
even his presence and example did not avail. The Russians
maintained their position with desperate courage, and when
it became quite dark the assault ceased. The right column
had met with equal success; it had penetrated the intrench-
ments, defeated all the Russians who opposed it, and now
moved to assist the left wing.
The king, however, seeing that the Russian defences
could not be carried by a direct assault without great loss,
gathered the army in the space between the town and the
Russian intrenchments, and placed them in a position to
repel an attack should the Russians take the offensive,
giving orders that at daylight the hill on which the enemy
had their principal battery should be assaulted. The guns
here commanded all the intrenchments, and the capture
of that position would render it impossible for the Russians
to continue their defence, or for the now separated wings
of the army to combine.
The officers in command of the Russian right wing, find-
ing themselves unable to cross the river on their broken
bridge, and surrounded by the Swedes, sent in to surrender
in the course of the evening, and two battalions of the
Swedish Guards took possession of the post that had been
so gallantly defended.
The king granted them permission to retire with their
arms, the colours and standards being given up, and the
superior officers being retained as prisoners of war. The
broken bridgo was repaired, and early the next morning
the Russian troops uassed over. Their left wing was, after


9G
A JACOBITE EXILE.
the surrender of their right, in a hopeless position, for on
that side no bridge had been thrown over the river, and
their retreat was wholly cut off. On learning before day-
break that the right wing had surrendered, they too sent
in to ask for terms. The king granted them freedom to
return to their country, but without their standards or
arma They filed off before- him, officers and soldiers
bareheaded, and passed over the bridge, their numbers
being so great that all had not crossed until next morn-
ing.
The Russians lost over 18,000 men killed or drowned,
a hundred and forty-five cannon and twenty-eight mortars,
all of which were new, besides vast quantities of military
stores and provisions. A hundred and fifty-one colours and
twenty standards, and the greater proportion of their mus-
kets, together with the military chest, the Duke of Croy,
their commander-in-chief, and the whole of their generals,
colonels, majors, and captains, fell into the hands of the
Swedes as prisoners of war. The total loss in killed and
wounded of the Swedes was under two thousand, the chief
loss being due to the desperate resistance of the Russians
after the battle was irretrievably lost.
It may be doubted whether so complete and surprising
a victory between armies so disproportionate in force was
ever before gained.
The king had exposed himself throughout the day most
recklessly, and was everywhere in the thick of the Russian
bullets, and yet he escaped without so much as a scratch.
The Malmoe Regiment had been with the left wing, but
suffered comparatively little loss, as they were one of the
last to enter the intrenchments, and it was only when
darkness was closing in that they were called up to take
a part in the attack on the position held by the Russians.
"Never was the saying that fortune favours the brave


NARVA.
97
more signally verified, Jervoise," Major Jaraieson said as
he sat down to a rough breakfast with the officers of
the Scottish company on the morning after the Russian
surrender.
"That's true enough, but Russians are brave too, as they
showed at the end of the day. I fancy you have a Scotch
proverb to the effect that fou folk come to no harm; I
think that is more applicable in the present case."
The major laughed. "The fou folk relates rather to
drunkenness than madness, Jervoise. But of course it would
do for both; I own that the whole enterprise did seem to me
to be absolute madness, but the result has justified it. That
sudden snowstorm was the real cause of our victory, and
had it not been for that I still think that we could not have
succeeded. The Russian cannon certainly continued to fire,
but it was wholly at random, and they were taken by sur-
prise when we suddenly appeared at the side of the ditch,
while we were across before they could gather any force
sufficient to defend it. After that, panic did the rest
.
The commander-in-chief fell early into our hands. There
was no one to give orders, no one to rally them, and I
expect the Russian soldiers gave us credit for having
brought on that storm, to cover our assault, by the aid of
malign spirits. Well,, lads, and how did you feel when the
shots were whistling about?"
"I did not like it at all, major," Charlie said. "It seemed
such a strange thing marching along in the thick of that
snowstorm, hearing the rush of cannon-balls overhead, and
the boom of guns, and yet be unable to see anything but
the rear files of the company in front."
"It was an uncanny feeling, Charlie. I felt it myself, and
was very grateful that we were hidden from the enemy,
who of course were blazing "away in the direction in which
they had last seen us. We onlv lost three killed and twelve
(800) o


98
A JACOBITE EXILE.
wounded altogether, and I think those were, for the most
part, hit by random shots. Well, if this is the way the king
means to carry on war, we shall have enough of it before
we are done."
The sick and wounded were sent into the town the first
thing, but it was not until the Russians had all crossed the
river that the king himself rode triumphantly into the place
surrounded by his staff, amid the wild enthusiasm of the
inhabitants, whom his victory had saved from ruin and
massacre. The town, although strongly fortified, was not a
large one, and its houses were so dilapidated from the effects'
of the Russian bombardment that but few of the troops
could be accommodated there; the rest were quartered in
the Russian huts. On the 2Gth a solemn service of thanks-
giving for the victory was celebrated, with a salute from
all the cannon of the town and camp, and by salvos of
musketry from the troops. The question of provisions was
the most important now. It was true that large quantities
had been captured in the Russian camp, but beyond a maga-
zine of corn, abandoned by the fugitives at Tama and brought
in, there was no prospect of replenishing the store when
exhausted, for the whole country for a great distance round
had been completely devastated by the Russians. These
had not retreated far, having been rallied by the czar at
Plescow, and quartered in the towns of the frontier of
Livonia, whence they made incursions into such districts as
had not been previously wasted.
"This is dull work," Archie Cunningham said one day,
"the sooner we are busy again the better. There is
nothing to do, and very little to eat; the cold is bitter
and fuel scarce; one wants something to warm one's
blood."
"You are not likely to have anything of that kind for
some months to come," Major Jamieson replied dryly.


NARVA.
99
'-' You don't suppose we are going to have a battle of Narva
once a week, do you? No doubt there will be a few skirmishes
and outpost encounters, but beyond that there will be little
doing until next spring. You can make up your mind for
at least five months of the worst side of a soldier's life—
dull quarters and probably bad ones, scanty food, cold, and
disease."
"Not a very bright look-Out, major," Forbes laughed.
"I hope it won't be as bad as that."
"Then I advise you to give up hoping and to make up
your mind to realities, Forbes; there is a good deal of
illness in the camp now, and there will be more and more
as the time goes on. There is nothing like inaction to tell
upon the health of troops. However, we certainly shall not
stay here, it would be impossible to victual the army, and
I expect that before long we shall march away and take up
quarters for the winter. As to operations on a great scale,
they are out of the question. After the thrashing they
have had, the Russians will be months before they are in a
condition to take the offensive again; while we are equally
unable to move, because in the first place we are not strong
enough to do so, and in the second we have no baggage
train to carry provisions with us, and no provisions to carry
if we had it."
On the 13th of December the king quitted Narva with
the army, and on the 19th arrived at Lais, an old castle six
miles from Derpt, and here established his head-quarters. A
few of the troops were stationed in villages, but the greater
part in rough huts in the neighbourhood and along the
frontier.
It was not long before Major Jamieson's predictions were
verified. A low fever, occasioned by the fatiguing marches
and the hardships they had endured, added to the
misery from the cold and wet that penetrated the wretched


100
A JACOBITE EXILE.
huts, spread rapidly through the army. Many died, and
great numbers were absolutely prostrated. The king was
indefatigable in his efforts to keep up the spirits of the
troops. He constantly rode about from camp to camp,
entering the huts, chatting cheerfully with the soldiers, and
encouraging them by kind words and assurances that when
the spring came they would soon gain strength again.
At Narva the four young officers had all purchased horses.
Most of the Swedish officers were mounted; and the king
encouraged this, as on occasion he could thereby collect at
once a body of mounted men ready for any enterprise; but
their own colonel preferred that on the march the lieutenants
and ensigns should be on foot with their men, in order to
set them an example of cheerful endurance. Those who
wished it, however, were permitted to have horses, which
were on such occasions led in the rear of the regiment
.
Captain Jervoise had approved of the purchase of the
horses, which were got very cheaply, as great numbers had
been captured. "If we can get over the difficulty of the
forage," he said, "you will find them very useful for pre-
serving your health during the winter. A ride will set your
blood in motion, and wherever we are quartered there are
sure to be camps within riding distance. The king approves
of officers taking part in dashing expeditions, so you may be
able to take a share in affairs that will break the monotony
of camp-life."
They found great benefit from being able to ride about.
Forage was indeed very scarce. They had no means of
spending their pay on luxuries of any kind, their only
outlay being in the' purchase of black bread, and an occa-
sional load of forage from the peasants. Their regiment
was with the force under the command of Colonel
Schlippenbach, which was not very far from Marienburg,
a place open to the incursions of the Russians. Baron


102
A JACOBITE EXILE.
vigorous condition contrasted strongly with the debility and
feebleness evident so generally among the Swedish soldiers.
As soon as Marienburg was entered, the men were set to
work to raise and strengthen the rampart and to erect
bastions, and they were aided a few days later by a re-
inforcement of two hundred infantry, sent by the king with
some cannon from the garrison of Derpt. As the place was
surrounded by a morass, it was ere long put into a position
to offer a formidable defence against any force, that the
Russians or Saxons might bring against it. The Swedes
engaged on the work gained strength rapidly, and by the
time the fortifications were finished they had completely
shaken off the effects of the fever.



CHAPTER VI.
A PRISONER.
AFORTNIGHT after the fortifications of Marienburg
were completed, Colonel Schlippenbach sent off Lieu-
tenant-colonel Brandt with four hundred horse to capture a
magazine at Seffwegen, to which the Saxons had forced the
inhabitants of the country round to bring in their corn,
intending later to convey it to the hoad-quarters of theii
army. The expedition was completely successful. The
Saxon guard were overpowered, and a thousand tons of corn
were brought in triumph into Marienburg. Some of it was
sent on to the army, abundance being retained for the use
of the town and garrison in case of siege. It was now resolved
to surprise and burn Pitschur, a town on the frontier from
which the enemy constantly made incursions. It was held
by a strong body of Russians.
Baron Spens was in command of the expedition. He
had with him both the regiments of Horse-guards. Much
excitement was caused in Marienburg by the issue of an
order that the cavalry and a portion of the infantry were to
be ready to march at daylight, and by the arrival of a large
number of peasants brought in by small parties of the
cavalry. Many were the surmises as to the operation to be
undertaken, its object being kept a strict secret. Captain
Jervoise's company was one of those in orders, and paraded
at daybreak, and after a march of some distance the force


104 A JACOBITE KXILK.
joined that of Baron Spens. The troops were halted in a
wood, and ordered to light fires to cook food and to prepare
for a halt of some hours. Great fires were soon blazing,
and after eating their meal most of the troops wrapped
themselves in the blankets that they carried in addition to
their greatcoats, and lay down by the fires.
They slept until midnight, and were then called to arms
again. They marched all night, and at daybreak the next
morning, the 13th of February, were near Pitschur, and at
once attacked the Russian camp outside the town. Taken
completely by surprise the Russians fought feebly, and more
than five hundred were killed before they entered the town,
hotly pursued by the Swedes. Shutting themselves up in
the houses, and barricading the doors and windows, they
defended themselves desperately, refusing all offers of
surrender. The Livonian peasants were, however, at work,
and set fire to the town in many places. The flames
spread rapidly. Great stores of hides and leather, and a
huge magazine filled with hemp, added to the fury of the
conflagration, and the whole town was burned to the
ground; numbers of the Russians preferring death by fire
in the houses to coining out and surrendering themselves.
Many of the fugitives had succeeded in reaching a strong
position on the hill commanding the town. This consisted
of a convent- surrounded by strong walls mounted with
cannon, which played upon the town while the fight
there was going on. As Baron Spens had no guns with
him he was unable to follow up his advantage by taking
this position, and he therefore gave orders to the force to
retire, the peasants being loaded with booty that they had
gathered before the fire spread. The loss of the Swedes was
thirty killed and sixty wounded, this being a small amount of
loss compared with what they had inflicted upon the enemy.
"I call that a horrible business, Captain Jervoise," Charlie


A PRISONER.
105
said, when the troops had returned to Marienburg. "There
was no real fighting in it."
"It was a surprise, Charlie. But they fought desperately
after they gained the town."
"Yes, but we did nothing there beyond firing away
at the windows. Of course I had my sword in my hand;
but it might as well have been in its sheath, for I never
struck a blow, and I think it was the same with most
of our men. One could not cut down those poor wretches,
who were scarce awake enough to use their arms. I was
glad you held our company in rear of the others."
"Yes; I asked the colonel before attacking to put us
in reserve, in case the enemy should rally. I did it on
purpose, for I knew that our men, not having, like the
Swedes, any personal animosity against the Russians, would
not like the work. If it had come to storming the convent,
I would have volunteered to lead the assault. At any rate
I am glad that, although a few of the men are wounded, no
lives are lost in our company."
Harry cordially agreed with his friend. "I like an ex-
pedition, Charlie, if there is fighting to be done; but I don't
want to have anything more to do with surprises. How-
ever, the cavalry had a good deal more to do with it than
we had; but, as you say, it was a ghastly business. The only
comfort is they began it, and have been robbing the pea-
sants and destroying their homes for months."
Many small expeditions were sent out with equally favour-
able results; but Captain Jervoise's company took no part
in these excursions. Charles XII. was passionately fond of
hunting, and in spite of his many occupations found time
occasionally to spend a day' or two in the chase. A few
days after the attack upon Pitschur he came to Marienburg
to learn all particulars of the Russian position from Colonel
Schlippenbach. as he intended in the spring to attack the


106
A JACOBITE EXILE
triangle formed by three fortresses, in order to drive the
Russians farther back from the frontier.
"I hear that there are many wolves and bears in the
forest five leagues to the north. I want a party of about
fifty footmen to drive the game, and as many horse, in case
we come across one of the parties of Russians. I want some
hearty, active men for the march. I will send the foot on
this afternoon, and ride with the horse so as to get there by
daybreak. Which is your best company of infantry 1"
"My best company is one composed chiefly of Scotchmen,
though there are some English among them. It belongs to
the Malmoo Regiment, and is commanded by Captain Jer-
voise, an Englishman. I do not say that they are braver
than our Swedes; they have not been tested in any des-
perate service; but they are healthier and more hardy, for
their officers since the battle of Narva have kept them
engaged in sports of all kinds—mimic battles, foot-races,
and other friendly contests. I have marked them at it several
times, and wondered sometimes at the rough play. But it has
had its effect. While the rest of Suborn's regiment suffered
as much from fever as the other troops, scarce a man in
this company was sick, and they have all the winter been fit
for arduous service at any moment."
"That is good indeed, and I will remember it, and will
see that, another winter, similar games are carried on through-
out the army. Let the company be paraded at once. I will
myself inspect them."
The company's call was sounded, and, surprised at a sum-
mons just as they were cooking their dinners, the troops
fell in in front of their quarters, and the officers took their
places in front of them and waited for orders.
"I wonder what is up now," Nigel Forbes said to Harry.
"You have not heard anything from your father of our being
wanted, have you?"


A PRISONER.
107
"No; he was just as much surprised as I was when a
sergeant ran up with Schlippenbach's order that the com-
pany were to fall in."
Five minutes after they had formed up, three officers were
seen approaching on foot.
"It is the colonel himself," Forbes muttered, as Captain
Jervoise gave the word to the men to stand to attention.
A minute later Captain Jervoise gave the order for the salute,
and Harry saw that the tall young officer walking with the
colonel was the king. Without speaking a word, Charles
walked up and down the line narrowly inspecting the men,
then he returned to the front.
'A fine set of fellows, Schlippenbach. I wish that, like my
. grandfather, I had some fifteen thousand of such troops
under my orders. Present the captain to me."
The officers were called up, and Captain Jervoise was
presented.
"Your company does you great credit, Captain Jervoise,"
the king said. "I would that all my troops looked in as
good health and condition. Colonel Schlippenbach tells me
that you have kept your men in good health all through the
winter by means of sports and games. It is a good plan. I
will try to get all my officers to adopt it another winter. Do
the men join in them willingly?"
Captain Jervoise and his officers had all, during the nine
months that had passed since they landed in Sweden, done
their best to acquire the language, and could now speak
and understand it thoroughly.
- "They like it, your majesty. Our people are fond of
games of this kind. My four officers take part in them with
the men."
The king nodded. "That is as it should be. It must
create a good feeling on both sides. Present your officers to
me, Captain Jervoise."


108
A JACOBITE EXILE.
This was done, and the king spoke a few words to each.
Charlie had often seen the king at a distance, but never
before so close as to be able to notice his face particularly.
He was a tall young fellow, thin and bony; his face was
long, and his forehead singularly high and somewhat pro-
jecting. This was the most noticeable feature of his face.
His eyes were quick and keen, his face clean-shaven, and
had it not been for the forehead and eyes would have
attracted no attention. His movements were quick and
energetic, and after speaking to the officers he strode a step
or two forward, and raising his voice said: "I am pleased
with you, men. Your appearance does credit to yourselves
and your officers. Scottish troops did grand service under
my grandfather, Gustavus Adolphus, and I would that I had
twenty battalions of such soldiers with me. I am going
hunting to-morrow, and I asked Colonel Schlippenbach for
half a company of men who could stand cold and fatigue.
He told me that I could not do better than take thom
from among this company, and I see that he could not have
made a better choice; but I will not separate you, and will
therefore take you all. You will march in an hour, and I
will see that there is a good supper ready for you at the end
of your journey."
Colonel Schlippenbach gave Captain Jervoise directions
as to the road they were to follow, and the village at the
edge of the forest where they were to halt for the night.
He then walked away with the king. Highly pleased with
the praise Charles had given them, the company fell out.
"Get your dinners as soon as you can, men," Captain
Jervoise said. "The king gave us an hour. We must be
in readiness to march by that time."
On arriving at the village, which consisted of a few small
houses only, they found two waggons awaiting them, one
with tents and the other with a plentiful supply of provi-


A PRISONER.
109.
sions and a barrel of wine. The tents were erected, and
then the men went into the forest and soon returned with
large quantities of wood, and great fires were speedily
lighted. Meat was cut up and roasted over them, and
regarding the expedition as a holiday, the men sat down to
their supper in high spirits. After it was eaten there were
songs round the fires, and at nine o'clock all turned into
their tents, as it was known that the king would arrive
at daylight. Sentries were posted, for there was never any
saying when marauding parties of Russians, who were con-
stantly on the move, might come along. Half an hour before
daybreak the men were aroused. Tents were struck and
packed in the waggon, and the men then fell in and re-
mained until the king with three or four of his officers and
fifty cavalry rode up. Fresh wood had been thrown on the
fires, and some of the men told off as cooks.
"That looks cheerful for hungry men," the king said as
he leaped from his horse.
"I did not know whether your majesty would wish to
breakfast at once," Captain Jervoise said; "but I thought
it well to be prepared."
"We will breakfast by all means. We are all sharp set
already. Have your own men had food yet?"
"No, sir; I thought perhaps they would carry it with
them."
"No, no; let them all have a hearty meal before they
move, then they can hold on as long as may be necessary."
The company fell out again, and in a quarter of an hour
they and the troopers breakfasted. A joint of meat was
placed for the use of the king and the officers who had come
with him, and Captain Jervoise and those with him pre-
pared to take their meal a short distance away, but Charles
said: "Bring that joint here, Captain Jervoise, and we will all
take breakfast together. We are all hunters and comrades"


. no
A JACOBITE KXILE.
In a short time they were all seated.round a fire with
their meat on wooden platters on their knees, and with
mugs of wine beside them, Captain Jervoise by the king's
orders taking his seat beside him. During the meal he asked
him many questions as to his reasons for leaving England
and taking service with him.
"So you have meddled in politics, eh?" the king laughed,
when he heard a brief account of Captain Jervoise's reason
for leaving home. "Your quarrels in England and Scotland
have added many a thousand good soldiers to the armies of
France and Sweden, and I may say of every country in
Europe. I believe there are some of your compatriots, or at
any rate Scotchmen, in the czar's camp. I suppose that at
William's death these troubles will cease."
"I do not know, sir. Anne was James' favourite daughter,
and it may be she will resign in favour of her brother, the
lawful king. If she does so there is an end of trouble; but
should she mount the throne she would be a usurper, as
Mary was up to her death in '94. As Anno has been on
good terms with William since her sister's death, I fear she
will act as unnatural a part as Mary did, and in that case
assuredly we shall not recognize her as our queen."
"You have heard the news, I suppose, of the action of
the parliament last month?"
"No, sir, we have heard nothing for some weeks of what
is doing in England."
"They have been making an Act of Settlement of the
succession. Anne is to succeed William, and as she has no
children by George of Denmark, the succession is to pass
from her to the Elector of Hanover, in right of his wife
Sophia, as the rest of the children of the Elector of the
Palatinate have abjured Protestantism, and are therefore
excluded. How will that meet the views of the English
and Scotch Jacobites?"


A PRISONKR.
Ill
"It is some distance to look forward to, sire. If Anne
comes to the throne at William's death, it will, I think, post-
pone our hopes, for Anne is a Stuart, and is a favourite with
the nation in spite of her undutiful conduct to her father.
Still it will be felt that for Stuart to fight against Stuart,
brother against sister, would be contrary to nature. Fo-
reigners are always unpopular, and as against William, every
Jacobite is ready to take up arms. But I think that
nothing will be done during Anne's reign. The Elector of
Hanover would be as unpopular among Englishmen in
general as is William of Orange, and should he come to
the throne there will assuredly ere long be a rising to bring
back the Stuarts."
Charles shook his head.
"I don't want to ruffle your spirit of loyalty to the
Stuarts, Captain Jervoise, but they have showed themselves
weak monarchs for a great country. They want fibre.
William of Orange may be, as you call him, a foreigner and
a usurper, but England has greater weight in the councils
of Europe in his hands than it has had since the death ot
Elizabeth." This was rather a sore point with Captain
Jervoise, who, thorough Jacobite as he was, had smarted
under the subservience of England to France during the
reigns of the two previous monarchs. "You Englishmen
and Scotchmen are fighting people," the king went on,
"and should have a military monarch. I do not mean a
king like myself, who likes to fight in the front ranks of his
soldiers; but one like William, who has certainly lofty aims,
and is a statesman, and can join in European combinations."
"William thinks and plans more for Holland than for
England, sire. He would join a league against France and
Spain, not so much for the benefit of England, which has
not much to fear from these powers, but of Holland, whose
existence now as of old js threatened by them"


112
A JACOBITE EXILE.
'England's interest is similar to that of Holland," the
king said. "I began this war nominally in the interest of
the Duke of Hohtein, but really because it was Sweden's
interest that Denmark should not become too powerful.
But we must not waste time in talking politics. I see the
men have finished their breakfast, and we are here to hunt.
I shall keep twenty horse with me; the rest will enter the
forest with you. I have arranged for the peasants here to
guide you. You will march two miles along by the edge
of the forest, and then enter it and make a wide semicircle,
leaving men as you go, until you come down to the edge of
the forest again a mile to our left.
"As soon as you do so you will sound a trumpet, and the
men will then move forward, shouting so as to drive the
game before them. As the peasants tell me there are many
wolves and bears in the forest, I hope that you will inclose
some of them in your cordon, which will be about five miles
from end to end. With the horse you will have a hundred
and thirty men, so that there will be a man every sixty or
seventy yards. That is too wide a space at first, but as you
close in the distances will rapidly lessen, and they must
make up by noise for the scantiness of their numbers. If
they find the animals are trying to break through they can
discharge their pieces; but do not let them do so otherwise,
as it would frighten the animals too soon, and send them
flying out all along the open side of the semicircle."
It was more than two hours before the whole of the
beaters were in position. Just before they had started the
king had requested Captain Jervoise to remain with him
and the officers who had accompanied him, five in number.
They had been posted a hundred yards apart at the edge of
the forest. Charlie was the first officer left behind as the
troop moved through the forest, and it seemed to him an
endless time before he heard a faint shout, followed by


A PRISONER.
113
another and another, until at last the man stationed next to
him repeated the signal. Then they moved forward, each
trying to obey the orders to march straight ahead.. For
some time nothing was heard save the shouts of the men,
and then Charlie made out some distant shots far in the wood,
and guessed that some animals were trying to break through
the lines. Then he heard the sound of firing directly in
front of him. This continued for some time, occasionally
single shots being heard, but more often shots in close
succession. Louder and louder grew the shouting as the
men closed in towards a common point, and in half an hour
after the signal had been given all met.
"What sport have you had, father?" Harry asked as he
came up to Captain Jervoise.
"We killed seventeen wolves and four bears, with, what
is more important, six stags. I do not know whether we are
going to have another beat."
It soon turned out that this was the king's intention, and
the troops marched along the edge of the forest. Charlie
was in the front of his company, the king with the cavalry
a few hundred yards ahead, when from a dip of ground on
the right a large body of horsemen suddenly appeared.
"Russians!" Captain Jervoise exclaimed, and shouted to
the men, who were marching at ease, to close up. The king
did not hesitate a moment, but at the head of his fifty
cavalry, charged right down upon the Russians, who were
at least five hundred strong The little body disappeared
in the melee, and then seemed to be swallowed up.
"Keep together, shoulder to shoulder, men. Double!" and
the company set off at a run. When they came close to the
mass of horsemen they poured in a volley, and then rushed
forward, hastily fitting the short pikes they carried into their
musket-barrels; for as yet the modern form of bayonets was
not used. The Russians fought obstinately, but the infantry
(806) H


114
A JACOBITE EXILE.
pressed their way step by step through them until they
reached the spot where the king with his little troop of
cavalry were defending themselves desperately from the
attacks of the Russians. The arrival of tho infantry decided
the contest, and the Russians began to draw off, the king
hastening the movement by plunging into the midst of them
with his horsemen.
Charlie was on the flank of the company as it advanced,
and after running through a Russian horseman with the
short pike that was carried by officers he received a tremen-
dous blow on his steel cap, that stretched him insensible on
the ground. When he recovered he felt that he was being
carried, and soon awoke to the fact that he was a prisoner.
After a long ride the Russians arrived at Pleseow. They
had lost some sixty men in the fight. Charlie was the only
prisoner taken. He was, on dismounting, too weak to stand,
but he was half-carried aiid half-dragged to the quarters
of the Russian officer in command. The latter addressed
him, but finding that he was not understood, sent for an
officer who spoke Swedish.
"What were the party you were with doing in the wood 1"
"We were hunting wolves and bears."
"Where did you come from?"
"From Marienburg."
"How strong were you!"
"Fifty horse and a hundred and forty foot," Charlie re-
plied, knowing there could be no harm in stating the truth.
"But it was a long way to march merely to hunt, and
your officers must have been mad to come out with so small
a party to a point where they were likely to meet with us."
"It was not too small a party, sir, as they managed to
beat off the attack made upon them."
The Russian was silent for a moment, then he asked-
"Who was the officer in command?"


116
A JACOBITE EXILE.
has declared that he will exchange no foreign officers who
may be taken prisoners."
"Very well, sir," Charlie said, fearlessly. "He will be
only punishing his own officers. There are plenty of them
in the King of Sweden's hands."
The general, when this reply was translated to him,
angrily ordered Charlie to be taken away, and he was soon
lodged in a cell in the castle. His head was still swimming
from the effects of the blow that had stricken him down,
and without even trying to think over his position he threw
himself down on the straw pallet, and was soon asleep. It
was morning when he woke, and for a short time he was
unable to imagine where he was, but soon recalled what had
happened. He had been visited by some one after he had
lain down, for a platter of bread and meat stood on the
table, and a jug of water. He was also covered with two
thick blankets. These had not been there when he lay
down, for he had wondered vaguely as to how he should
pass the night without some covering. He took a long
draught of water, then ate some food. His head throbbed
with the pain of the wound. It had been roughly bandaged
by his captors, but needed surgical dressing.
"I wonder how long I am likely to be before I am ex-
changed," he said to himself. "A long time, I am afraid;
for there are scores of Russian officers prisoners with us, and
I don't think there are half a dozen of ours captured by the
Russians. Of course no exchange can take place until there
are a good batch to send over, and it may be months may
pass before they happen to lay hands on enough Swedish
officers to make it worth while to trouble about exchanging
them."
An hour later the door opened and an officer entered,
followed by a soldier with a large bowl of broth and some
bread.


118
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Then our cases are pretty much alike," the doctor said.
"I had gone through Dublin University, and had just passed
as a surgeon when King James landed. It didn't much
matter to me who was king, but I thought it was a fine
opportunity to study gunshot wounds, so I joined the .royal
army, and was at the battle of the Boyne. I had plenty of
work with wounds early in the day, but when, after the
Irish had fairly beat the Dutchman back all day, they made
up their minds to march away at night, I had to lave my
patients and be off too. Then I was shut up in Limerick;
and I was not idle there, as you may guess. When at last
the surrender came I managed to slip away, having no fancy
for going over with the regiments that were to enter the
service of France. I thought I could have gone back to
Dublin, and that no one would trouble about me; but some
one put them up to it, and I had to go without stopping
to ask leave. I landed at Bristol, and there for a time was
nearly starving.
"I was well-nigh my wits' end as to what to do for a
living, and had just spent my last shilling, when I met
an English captain who told me that across at Gottenburg
there were a good many Irish and Scotchmen who had,
like myself, been in trouble at home. He gave me a passage
across, and took me to the house of a man he knew. Of
course, it was no use my trying to doctor people when they
could not tell me what was the matter with them, and I
tvorked at one thing and another, doing anything I could
uurn my hands to, for four or five months. That is how I
got to pick up Swedish. Then some people told me that
Russia was a place where a doctor might get on, for that
they had got no doctors for their army who knew anything of
surgery, and the czar was always ready to take on foreigners
who could teach them anything. I had got my diploma with
me and some of my friends came forward and subscribed


A PRISONER.
119
enough to rig me out in clothes and pay my passage. What
was better, one of them happened to have made the acquaint-
ance of Le Ford, who was, as you may have heard, the czar's
most intimate friend.
"I wished myself back a hundred times before I reached
Moscow, but when I did everything was easy for me. Le
Ford introduced me to the czar, and I was appointed surgeon
of a newly-raised regiment, of which Le Ford was colonel.
That was eight years ago, and I am now a sort of surgeon-
general of a division, and am at the head of the hospitals
- about here. Till the war began I had not for five years
done any military work, but had been at the head of a
college the czar has established for training surgeons for
the army. I was only sent down here after that business at
Narva. So you see I have fallen on my feet. The czar's is
a good service, and we employ a score or two of Scotchmen,
most of them in good posts. He took to them because a
Scotchman, General Gordon, and other foreign officers,
rescued him from his sister Sophia, who intended to assas-
sinate him, and established him firmly on the throne of his
father. It is a pity you are not on this side. Perhaps it isn't
too late to change, eh?"
Charlie laughed. "My father is in Sweden, and my
company is commanded by a man who is as good as a father
to me, and his son is like my brother. If there were no
other reason I could not change. Why, it was only yester-
day I was sitting round a bivouac fire with King Charles,
and nothing would induce me to fight against him."
"I am not going to try to persuade you. The czar has
treated me well, and I love him. By the way, I have not
given you my name after all. It's Terence Kelly."
"Is not the czar very fierce and cruel?"
"Bedad, I would be much more cruel and fierce if I wero
in his place. Just think of one man with all Russia ou Iub


120
A JACOBITE EXILE.
shoulders. There is he trying to improve the country, work-
ing like a horse himself, knowing that, like every other Rus-
sian, he is as ignorant as a pig, and setting to to improve
himself—working in the dockyards of Holland and England,
attending lectures, and all kinds of subjects. Why, man, he
learnt anatomy, and can take off a leg as quickly as I can.
He is building a fleet and getting together an army. It is
not much good yet, you will say, but it will be some day.
You can turn a peasant into a soldier in six months, but it
takes a long time to turn out generals and officers who are
fit for their work. .
"Then, while he is trying everywhere to improve his coun-
try, every man jack of them objects to being improved, and
wants to go along in his old ways. Didn't they get up an
insurrection only because he wanted them to cut off their
beards? Any other man would have lost heart and given it
up years ago. It looks as hopeless a task as for a mouse to
drag a mountain, but he is doing it . I don't say that he is
perfect. He gets into passions, and it is mighty hard for
anyone he gets into a passion with. But who would not get
into passions when there is so much work to be done, and
every one tries to hinder instead of to help? It would break
the heart of St. Patrick! Why, that affair at Narva would
have broken down most men. Here for years has he been
working to make an army, and the first time they meet an
enemy worthy of the name, what do they do? Why, they
are beaten by a tenth of their number of half-starved men,
led by a mad-brained young fellow who had never heard a
shot fired before, and lose all their cannon, guns, ammuni-
tion, and stores. Why, I was heart-broken myself when I
heard of it; but Peter, instead of blowing out his brains or
drowning himself,' set to work, an hour after the news
reached him, to bring up fresh troops, to re-arm the men,
and to prepare to meet the Swedes again as soon as the


A PRISONER.
121
snow is off the ground. If James of England had been Peter
of Russia he would be ruling over Ireland now, and Eng-
land and Scotland too. But now I must be off. Don't you
worry about your head, I have seen as bad a clip given
by a blackthorn. I have got to go round now and see the
wounded, and watch some operations being done, but I will
come in again this evening. Don't eat any more of their
messes if they bring them in; you and I will have a snug
little dinner together. I might get you put into a more
dacent chamber, but the general is one of the old pig-
headed sort. We don't pull together, so I would rather
not ask any favours from him. The czar may come any
day—he is always flying about . I will speak to him when
he comes, and see that you have better entertainment."



CHAPTER VII.
EXCHANGED.
LATE in the afternoon, Dr. Kelly came in again to the
cell. "Come along," he said; "I have got lave for
you to have supper with me, and have given my pledge that
you won't try to escape till it is over, or make any onslaught
on the garrison, but will behave like a quiet and peacable
man."
"You are quite safe in giving the pledge, doctor," Charlie
laughed.
"Come along.then, me boy, for they were just dishing up
when I came to fetch you, it is cold enough outside, and
there is no sinse in putting cold victuals into one in such
weather as this."
They were not long in reaching a snugly-furnished room,
where a big fire was burning. Another gentleman was
standing with his back to it. He was a man of some seven-
or eight-and-twenty, with large features, dark brown hair
falling in natural curls over his ears, and large and powerful
in build.
"This is my friend, Charlie Carstairs," the doctor said.
"This, Carstairs, is Peter Michaeloff, a better doctor than
most of those who mangle the czar's soldiers."
"Things will better in time," the other said, "when your
pupils begin to take their places in the army."
"I hope so," the doctor said, shrugging his shoulders.


EXCHANGED.
123
"There is one comfort, they can't be much worse." At this
moment a servant entered bearing a bowl of soup and three
basins. They at once seated themselves at the table.
"So you managed to get yourself captured yesterday," Dr.
Michaeloff said to Charlie. "I have not had the pleasure of
seeing many of you gentlemen here."
"We don't come if we can help it," Charlie laughed.
"But the Cossacks were so pressing that I could not resist.
In fact I did not know anything about it until I was well
on the way."
"I hope they have made you comfortable," the other said
sharply.
"I can't say much for the food," Charlie said, "and still
less for the cell, which was bitterly cold. Still, as the doctor
gave me two rugs to wrap myself up in, I need not grumble."
"That is not right," the other said angrily. "I hear that
the King of Sweden treats our prisoners welL You should
have remonstrated, Kelly."
The Irishman shrugged his shoulders. "I ventured to
hint to the general that I thought an officer had a right to
better treatment even if he were a prisoner, but I was told
sharply to mind my own business, which was with the
sick and wounded. I said as the prisoner was wounded I
thought it was a matter that did come to some extent under
my control."
"What did the pig say?"
"He grumbled something between his teeth that I did
not catch, and as I thought the prisoner would not be kept
there long, and was not unaccustomed to roughing it, it
was not worth while pressing the matter further."
"Have you heard that an officer has been here this after-
noon with a flag of truce to treat for your exchange?" Dr.
Michaeloff said, turning suddenly to Charlie.
"No; I have not heard anything about it," Charlie said.


124
A JACOBUE EXILE.
"He offered a captain for you, which you may consider a
high honour."
"It is, no doubt," Charlie said with a smile. "I suppose
his majesty thought, as it was in his special service I was
caught, he was bound to get me released if he could."
"It was a hunting party, was it not?"
"Yes. There was only the king with four of his officers
there, and my company of foot and fifty horse. I don't
think I can call it an escort, for we went principally as
beaters."
"Rustoff missed a grand chance there, Kelly. What
regiment do you belong to 1" And he again turned to Charlie.
"The Malmoe Regiment. The company is commanded
by an English gentleman, who is a neighbour and great
friend of my father. His son is an ensign, and my greatest
friend. The men are all either Scotch or English, but most
of them Scotch."
"They are good soldiers the Scotch; none better. There
are a good many in the Russian service, also in that of
Austria and France; they are always faithful and to be
relied upon even when native troops prove treacherous. And
you like Charles of Sweden 1"
"There is not a soldier in his army but likes him,"
Charlie said enthusiastically. "He expects us to do much,
but he does more himself. All through the winter he did
everything in his power for us, riding long distances from
camp to camp to visit the sick and to keep up the spirits of
the men. If we live roughly so does he, and on the march
he will take his meals among the soldiers, and wrap himself
up in his cloak, and sleep on the bare ground just as they
do. And as for his bravery, he exposes his life recklessly—
too recklessly, we all think—and it seemed a miracle that,
always in the front as he was, he should have got through
Narva without a scratch.


EXCHANGED.
125
"Yes, that was a bad bit of business that Narva," the
other said thoughtfully. "Why do you think we were
beaten in the horrible way we were—because the Russians
are no cowards V
"No; they made a gallant stand when they recovered
from their surprise," Charlie agreed. "But in the first place,
they were taken by surprise."
"They ought not to have been," the doctor said angrily,
"They had news two days before brought by the cavalry,
who ought to have defended that pass, but didn't."
"Still it was a surprise when we attacked," Charlie said,
"for they could not suppose that the small body they saw
were going to assail them. Then we had the cover of that
snowstorm, and they did not see us until we reached the
edge of the ditch. Of course, your general ought to have
made proper dispositions, and to have collected the greater
part of his troops at the spot facing us, instead of having
them strung out round that big semicircle, so that when we
made an entry they were separated, and each half was
ignorant of what the other was doing. Still, even then they
might have concentrated between the trenches and the
town. But no orders had been given. The general was one
of the first we captured, the others waited for the orders
that never came until it was too late. If the general who
commanded on the left had massed his troops, and marched
against us as we were attacking the position they held on
their right, we should have been caught between two fires."
"It was a badly managed business altogether," Dr.
Michaeloft' growled; "but we shall do better next time. We
shall understand Charles's tactics better. We reckoned on
his troops, but we did not reckon on him. Kelly tells me
that you would not care to change service."
"My friends are in the Swedish army, and I am well
satisfied with the service. I daresay if Russia had been


126
A JACOBITE EXILE.
nearer England than Sweden is, and we had landed there
first, we should have been as glad to enter the service of the
czar as we were to join that of King Charles. Everyone
says that the czar makes strangers welcome, and that he is
a liberal master to those who serve him well. As to the
quarrel between them, I am not old enough to be able to
give my opinion on it, though, as far as I am concerned, it
seems to me that it was not a fair thing for Russia to take
advantage of Sweden's being at war with Denmark and
Augustus of Saxony, to fall upon her without any cause of
quarrel."
"Nations move less by morality than interest," Dr.
Michaeloff said calmly. "Russia wants a way to the sea—
the Turks cut her oft'to the sotith, and the Swedes from the
Baltic. She is smothered between them, and when she saw
her chance she took it. That is not good morality, I admit
that it is the excuse of the poor man who robs the rich; but
it is human nature, and nations act in the long run a good
deal like individuals."
"But you have not told me yet, doctor," Charlie said,
turning the conversation, "whether the proposal for an ex-
change was accepted."
"The general had no power to accept it, Carstaire. It
had to be referred to tho czar himself."
"I wish his majesty could see me then," Charlie laughed.
"He would see that I am but a lad, and that my release
would not greatly strengthen the Swedish army."
"But then the czar may be of opinion that none of his
officers who allowed themselves to be captured by a hand-
ful of men at Narva would be of any use to him," Dr.
Michaeloff laughed.—
"That may, doubtless, be said of a good many among them,"
Charlie said, "but individually none of the captains could
be blamed for the mess they made of it"


128
A JACOBITE EXILE.
The doctor did not reply, but Michaeloff said quietly,
"He arrived this afternoon."
"He did!" Charlie exclaimed excitedly. "Why did you
not tell me before, Dr. Kelly? Has he been asked about
ny exchange, and is the Swedish officer still here?"
"He is here, and you will be exchanged in the morning.
I have other things to see about now, and must say good-
night; and if you should ever fall into the hands of our
people again, and Dr. Kelly does not happen to be near,
ask for Peter Michaeloff, and he will do all he can for you."
"Then I am really to be exchanged to-morrow, doctor?"
Charlie said as Dr. Michaeloff left the room.
"It seems like it."
"But did not you know?''
"No, I had heard nothing for certain. I knew the czar
had come, but I had not heard of his decision. I congratu-
late you."
"It is a piece of luck," Charlie said. "I thought it might
be months before there was an exchange. It is very good
of the king to send over so quickly."
"Yes; and of the czar to let you go."
"Well, I don't see much in that, doctor, considering that
he gets a captain in exchange for me; still, of course, he
might have refused. It would not have been civil, but he
might have done it."
"What did you think of my friend, Charlie?"
"I like him; he has a pleasant face, though I should think
he has got a temper of his own. He has a splendid figure,
and looks more like a fighting man than a doctor. I will
write down his name so as not to forget it, as he says he
might be able to help me if I am ever taken prisoner again
and you did not happen to be with the army. It is always
nice having a friend; look at the difference it has made to
me finding a countryman here."


EXCHANGED.
129
"Yes, you may find it useful, Carstairs; and he has a
good deal of influence. Still I think it probable that if you
ever should get into a scrape again you will be able to get
tidings of me, for I am likely to be with the advanced divi-
sion of our army wherever it is, as I am in charge of its
hospitals. You had better turn in now, for I suppose you will
be starting early, and I have two or three patients I must
visit again before I go to bed. This is your room next
to mine, I managed after all to get it changed."
"That is very good of you, doctor, but it really would
not have mattered a bit for one night. It does look snug
and warm with that great fire."
"Yes, the stoves are the one thing I don't like in Russia.
I like to see a blazing fire, and the first thing I do when I
get into fresh quarters is to have the stove opened so that
I can see one. This is a second room of mine. There
were three together, you see, and as my rank is that of a
colonel I was able to get them, and it is handy if a friend
comes to see me to have a room for him."
An hour later, just as Charlie was dozing off to sleep, the
doctor put his head in to the door. "You are to start at
daybreak, Carstairs. My servant will call you an hour before
that. I shall be up; I must put a fresh bandage on your
head before you start."
"Thank you very much, doctor; I am sorry to get you
up so early."
"That is nothing; I am accustomed to work at all hours.
Good-night."
At eight o'clock, having had a bowl of broth, Charlie
descended to the court-yard in charge of an officer and two
soldiers, the doctor accompanying him. Here he found a
Swedish officer belonging to the king's personal staff. The
Russian handed the lad formally over to his charge, saying,
"By the orders of the czar, I now exchange Ensign Carstairs
(806) I


130
A JACOBITE EXILE.
for Captain Potoff, whom you on your part engage to send
off at once."
"I do," the Swede said; "that is, I engage that he shall
be sent off as soon as he can be fetched from Revel, where
he is now interned, and shall be safely delivered under an
escort; and that if either by death, illness, or escape I
should not be able to hand him over, I will return another
officer of the same rank."
"I have the czar's commands," the Russian went on, "to
express his regret that, owing to a mistake on the part of
the officer commanding here, Ensign Carstairs has not re-
ceived such worthy treatment as the czar would have
desired for him, but he has given stringent orders that
in future any Swedish officers who may be taken prisoners
shall receive every comfort and hospitality that can be
shown them."
"Good-bye, Doctor Kelly," Charlie said as he mounted
his horse, which had been saddled in readiness for him.
"I am greatly obliged to you for your very great kindness
to me, and hope that I may some day have an opportunity
of repaying it."
"I hope not, Carstairs. I trust that we may meet again,
but hope that I sha'n't be in the position of a prisoner.
However, strange things have happened already in this war,
and there is no saying how fortune may go. Good-bye,
and a pleasant journey."
A Russian officer took his place by the side of the Swede,
and an escort of twenty troopers rode behind them as they
trotted out through the gate of the convent.
"It was very kind of the king to send for me," Charlie
said to the Swede, "and I am really sorry that you should
have had so long a ride on my account, Captain Pradovich."
"As to that it is a trifle," the officer said; "if I had not
been riding here I should be riding with the king elsewhere,


KXPHANOKT)
131
so that I am none the worse. But in truth I am glad I
came, for yesterday evening I saw the czar himself. I con-
versed with him for some time. He expressed himself very
courteously with respect to the king and to our army,
against whom he seems to bear no sort of malice for the
defeat we inflicted on him at Narva. He spoke of it himself,
and said, 'you will see that some day we shall turn the
tables upon you.' The king will be pleased when I return
with you, for we all feared that you might be very badly
hurt. All that we knew was that some of your men had seen
you cut down. After the battle was over a search was
made for your body. When it could not be found, questions
were asked of some of our own men, and some wounded
Russians who were lying near the spot where you had been
seen to fall
"Our men had seen nothing, for as the Russians closed
in behind your company as it advanced they had shut
their eyes and lay as if dead, fearing that they might be
run through as they lay by the Cossack lances. The
Russians, however, told us that they had seen two of the
Cossacks dismount by the orders of one of their officers, lift
you on to a horse, and ride off with you. There was there-
fore a certainty that you were still living, for the Russians
would assuredly not have troubled to carry off a dead body.
His majesty interested himself very much in the matter,
and yesterday morning sent me off to inquire if you were
alive, and if so, to propose an exchange. I was much pleased
when I reached Plescow yesterday to learn that your wound
is not a serious one. I saw the doctor, who, I found, was a
countryman of yours, and he assured me that it was nothing,
and made some joke that I did not understand about the
thickness of North Country skulls.
"The czar arrived in the afternoon, but I did not see
him until late in the evening, when I was sent for. I


132
A JACOBITE EXILE.
found him with the general in command, and several other
officers, among whom was your friend the doctor. The czar
was at first in a furious passion. He abased the general right
and left, and I almost thought at one time that he would
have struck him. He told him that he had disgraced the
Russian name by not treating you with proper hospitality,
and especially by placing you in a miserable cell without a fire.
'What will the King of Sweden think?' he said. 'He treats
his prisoners with kindness and courtesy, and after Narva
gave them a banquet, at which he himself was present.
The Duke of Croy writes to me to say he is treated as an
honoured guest rather than as a prisoner, and here you dis-
grace us by shutting your prisoner in a cheerless cell,
although he is wounded, and giving him food such as you
might give to a common soldier. The Swedes will think that
we are barbarians. You are released from your command,
and will at once proceed to Moscow and report yourself
there, when a post will be assigned to you where you will
have no opportunity of showing yourself ignorant of the
laws of courtesy. Doctor,' he went on, 'you will remember
that all prisoners, officers and men, will be henceforth under
the charge of the medical department, and that you have
full authority to make such arrangements as you may think
necessary for their comfort and honourable treatment. I
will not have Russia made a by-word among civilized
peoples.' Then he dismissed the rest of them, and after-
wards sat down and chatted with me, just as if we had been
of the same rank, puffing a pipe furiously, and drinking
amazing quantities of wine; indeed my head feels the effects
of it this morning, although I was quite unable to drink cup
for cup with him, for had I done so I should have been
under the table long before he rose from it, seemingly quite
unmoved by the quantity he had drank I have no doubt
he summoned me especially to hear his rebuke to the general,








EXCHANGED.
133
so that I could take word to the king how earnest he was
in his regrets for your treatment."
"There was nothing much to complain of," Charlie said;
"and, indeed, the cell was a palace after the miserable huts
in which we have passed the winter. I am glad, however,
the czar gave the general a wigging, for he spoke brutally
to me on my arrival. You may be sure now that any
prisoners that may be taken will be well treated; for Doctor
Kelly, who has been extremely kind to me, will certainly
take good care of them. As to my wound, it is of little
consequence. It fell on my steel cap, and I think I was
stunned by its force rather than rendered insensible by the
cut itself."
After three hours' riding they came to a village. As soon
as they were seen approaching there was a stir there. A
man riding ahead waved the white flag that he carried, and
when they entered the village they found a party of fifty
Swedish cavalry in the saddle. The Russian escort, as soon
as the Swedish officer and Charlie had joined their friends,
turned and rode off. A meal was in readiness, and when
Charlie, who was still feeling somewhat weak from the effects
of his wound, had partaken of it, the party proceeded on
their way, and rode into Marienburg before nightfall. Two
or three miles outside the town they met Harry Jervoise.
Two soldiers had been sent on at full speed directly Charlie
reached the village, to report that he had arrived there and
was not seriously wounded, and knowing about the time they
would arrive, Harry had ridden out to meet his friend.
"You are looking white," he said after the first hearty
greeting.
"I am feeling desperately tired, Harry. The wound is of
no consequence, but I lost a good deal of blood, and it is as
much as I can do to keep my saddle, though we have been
coming on quietly on purpose. However. I shall soon be


134
A JACOBITE EXILE.
all right again, and I need hardly say that I am heartily
glad to be back."
"We have all been in a great way about you, Charlie, for
we made sure that you were very badly wounded. I can
tell you it was a relief when the men rode in three hours
ago with the news that you had arrived, and were not
badly hurt. The men seemed as pleased as we were, and
there was a loud burst of cheering when we told them
the news. Cunningham and Forbes would have ridden
out with me; but Cunningham is on duty, and Forbes
thought that we should like to have a chat together."
On his arrival Charlie was heartily welcomed by Captain
Jervoise and the men of the company, who cheered lustily
as he rode up.
"You are to go and see the king at once," Captain Jer-
voise said as he dismounted. "I believe he wants to hear
especially how you were treated. Make the best of it you
can, lad; there is no occasion for the feeling of Charles
against the Russians being embittered."
"I understand," Charlie said; "I will make things as
smooth as I can."
He walked quickly to the little house where the king had
taken up his quarters. There was no sentry at the door, or
other sign that the house contained an occupant of special
rank. He knocked at the door, and hearing a shout of
"Enter," opened it and went in.
"Ah, my young ensign; is it you?" the king said, rising
from a low settle on which he was sitting by the fire, talk-
ing with Colonel Schlippenbach.
"Hurt somewhat, I see, but not badly, I hope. I was
sure that you would not have been taken prisoner unless you
had been injured."
"I was cut down by a blow that clove my helmet, your
majesty, and stunned me for some time; but beyond


EXCHANGED.
135
making a somewhat long gash on my skull, it did me no
great harm."
"That speaks well for the thickness of your skull, lad,
and I am heartily glad it is no worse. Now, tell me, how
did they treat you?"
"It was a somewhat rough cell into which I was thrown,
sir, but I was most kindly tended by an Irish doctor high in
the czar's service, and when the czar himself arrived and
learned that I had not been lodged as well as he thought
necessary, I hear he was so angered that he disgraced the
general, deprived him of his command, and sent him to
take charge of some fortress in the interior of Russia, and
I was by his orders allowed to occupy the doctor's quarters,
and a bed-room was assigned to me next to his. I heard that
the czar spoke in terms of the warmest appreciation of your
treatment of your prisoners, and said that any of your offi-
cers who fell into his hands should be treated with equal
courtesy."
Charles looked gratified. "I am glad to hear it," he said.
"In the field, if necessary, blood must flow like water, but
there is no reason why we should not behave towards each
other with courtesy when the fighting is over. You know
nothing of the force there at present?"
"No, sir, I heard nothing. I did not exchange a word
with anyone save the doctor and another medical man; and
as the former treated me as a friend rather than as an
enemy, I did not deem it right to question him, and had
I done so I am sure that he would have given me no
answer."
"Well, you can return to your quarters, sir. Your com-
pany did me good service in that fight, and Colonel Schlip-
penbach did not speak in any way too warmly in their
favour. I would that I had more of these brave Englishmen
and Scotchmen in my service."


136
A JACOBITE EXILE.
Charlie's head, however, was not as hard as he had believed
it to be; and the long ride brought on inflammation of the
wound, so that on the following morning he was in a high
state of fever. It was a fortnight before he was convales-
cent, and the surgeon then recommended that he should
have rest and quiet for a time, as he was sorely pulled
down and unfit to bear the hardships of a campaign; and it
was settled that he should go down with the next convoy to
Revel, and thence take ship for Sweden. He was so weak,
that although very sorry to leave the army just as spring
was commencing, he himself felt that he should be unable to
support the fatigues of the campaign until he had had entire
rest and change. A few hours after the decision of the
surgeon had been given, Major Jamieson and Captain
Jervoise entered the room where he was sitting, propped
up by pillows.
"I have a bit of news that will please you, Charlie. The
king sent for the major this morning, and told him that he
intended to increase our company to a regiment if he could do
so. He had heard that a considerable number of Scotchmen
and Englishmen had come over, and were desirous of enlist-
ing, but from their ignorance of the language their services
had been declined. He said that he was so pleased not only
with the conduct of the company in that fight, but with
its discipline, physique, and power of endurance, that he
had decided to convert it into a regiment. He said he
was sorry to lose its services for a time; but as we lost
twenty men in the fight, and have some fifteen still too
disabled to take their places in the ranks, this was of the
less importance. So we are all going to march down to
Revel with you. Major Jamieson is appointed colonel, and
I am promoted to be major; the king himself directed that
Cunningham and Forbes shall have commissions as cap-
tains, and you and Harry as lieutenants. The colonel has


EXCHANGED.
137
authority given him to nominate Scotch and English gentle-
men of good name to make up the quota of officers, while
most of our own men will be appointed non-commissioned
officers to drill the new recruits. The king has been good
enough at Colonel Jamieson's request to say, that as soon as
the regiment is raised and organized, it shall be sent up to the
front."
"That is good news, indeed," Charlie said with more
animation than he had evinced since his illness. "I have
been so accustomed to be attended to in every way that
I was quite looking forward with dread to the journey
among strangers; still, if you are all going, it will be a
different thing altogether. I don't think you will be long in
raising the regiment. We only were a week in getting the
company together, and if they have been refusing to accept
the services of our people, there must be numbers of them
at Gottenburg."
Early on the following morning Charlie and the men
unable to march were placed in waggons, and the company
started on its march to Revel. It was a heavy jour-
ney, for the frost had broken up and the roads were in a
terrible state from the heavy traffic passing. There was no
delay when they reached the port, as they at once marched
on board a ship, which was the next day to start for
Sweden. Orders from the king had already been received
that the company was to be conveyed direct to Gottenburg,
and they entered the port on the fifth day after sailing.
The change, the sea air, and the prospect of seeing his father
again greatly benefited Charlie, and while the company was
marched to a large building assigned to their use, he was
able to make his way on foot to his father's, assisted by his
soldier-servant Jock Armstrong.
"Why, Charlie," Sir Marmaduke Carstairs exclaimed as
he entered, "who would have thought of seeing you? You


138
A JACOBITE EXILE.
are looking ill, lad; ill and weak. What has happened to
youl"
Charlie briefly related the events that had brought about
his return to Gottenburg, of which Sir Marmaduke was
entirely ignorant. Postal communications were rare and
uncertain, aud Captain Jervoise had not taken advantage of
the one opportunity that offered after Charlie had been
wounded, thinking it better to delay till the lad could write
and give a good account of himself.
"So Jervoise, and his son, and that good fellow Jamieson
are all back again? That is good news, Charlie; and you
have been promoted? That is capital too, after only a year
in the service. And you have been wounded, and a prisoner
among the Russians? You have had adventures indeed!
I was terribly uneasy when the first news of that wonderful
victory at Narva came, for we generally have to wait for the
arrival of the despatches giving the lists of the killed and
wounded. I saw that the regiment had not been in the thick
of it, as the lists contained none of your names. I would
have given a limb to have taken part in that wonderful
battle. When you get as old as I am, my boy, you will feel
a pride in telling how you fought at Narva, and helped to
destroy an entire Russian army with the odds ten to one
against you. Of course you will stay here with me; I sup-
pose you have leave at present?"
"Yes, father, Colonel Jamieson told me that my first duty
was to get strong and well again, and that I was to think
of no other until I had performed that. And how have you
been getting on, father?"
"Very well, lad. I don't pretend that it is not a great
change from Lynnwood, but I get along very well, and
thank heaven daily that for so many years I had set aside
a portion of my rents, little thinking that the time would
come when they would prove my means of existence. My


EXCHANGED.
139
friends here have invested the money for me, and it bears
good interest, which is punctually paid. With the English
and Scotch exiles I have as much society as I care for, and
as I find I am able to keep a horse,—for living here is not
more than half the cost that it would be in England,—I
am well enough contented with my lot. There is but one
thing that pricks me: that villain John Dormay has, as he
schemed for, obtained possession of my estates, and has been
knighted for his distinguished services to the king. I heard
of this some time since, by a letter from one of our Jacobite
friends to whom I wrote asking for news. He says that
the new knight has no great cause for enjoyment in his
dignity and possessions, because, not only do the Jacobite
gentry turn their backs upon him when they meet him in
the town, but the better class of Whigs hold altogether
aloof from him, regarding his elevation at the expense of
his wife's kinsman to be disgraceful, although of course
they have no idea of the evil plot by which he brought
about my ruin. There is great pity expressed for his
wife, who has not once stirred beyond the grounds at
Lynnwood since he took her there, and who is, they say, a
shadow of her former self. Ciceley, he hears, is well. That
cub of a son is in London, and there are reports that he is
very wild, and puts his father to much cost. As to the
man himself, they say he is surrounded by the lowest knaves,
and it is rumoured that he has taken to drink for want of
better company. It is some comfort to me to think, that
although the villain has my estates he is getting no enjoy-
ment out of them. However, I hope some day to have a
reckoning with him. The Stuarts must come to their own
sooner or later until then I am content to rest quietly here
in Sweden."



CHAPTER Vm.
THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
AFEW hours after Charlie's arrival home, Major Jervoise
and Harry came round to the house.
"I congratulate you, Jervoise, on your new rank," Sir
Marmaduke said heartily as he entered; "and you too,
Harry. It has been a great comfort to me to know that
you and Charlie have been together always. At present i
you have the advantage of him in looks. My lad has no
more strength than a girl, not half the strength, indeed, of
many of these sturdy Swedish maidens."
"Yes, Charlie has had a bad bout of it, Carstairs," Major
Jervoise said cheerfully; "but he has picked up wonderfully
in the last ten days, and in as many more I shall look to see
him at work again. I only wish that you could have been
with us, old friend."
"It is of no use wishing, Jervoise. We have heard enough
here of what the troops have been suffering through the
winter, for me to know that if I had had my wish and gone
with you, my bones would now be lying somewhere under
the soil of Livonia."
"Yes, it was a hard time," Major Jervoise agreed,
"but we all got through it well, thanks principally to our
turning to at sports of all kinds. These kept the men in
health and prevented them from moping. The king was
struck with the condition of our company, and he has ordered


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
141
that in future all the Swedish troops shall take part in such
games and amusements when in winter-quarters. Of course,
Charlie has told you we are going to have a regiment
entirely composed of Scots and Englishmen. I put tho
Scots first, since they will be by far the most numerous.
There are always plenty of active spirits who find but
small opening for their energy at home, and are ready to
take foreign service whenever the chance opens. Besides,
there are always feuds there. In the old days it was chief
against chief, now it is religion against religion; and now
as then there are numbers of young fellows glad to exchange
the troubles at home for service abroad. There have been
quite a crowd of men round our quarters, for directly the
news spread that the company was landing, our countrymen
flocked round, each eager to learn how many vacancies
there were in the ranks, and whether we would receive
recruits. Their joy was extreme when it became known
that Jamieson had authority to raise a whole regiment . I
doubt not that many of the poor fellows are in great
straits."
"That I can tell you they are," Sir Marmaduke broke in.
"We have been doing what we can for them, for it was
grievous that so many men should be wandering without
means or employment in a strange country. But the num-
ber was too great for our money to go far among them, and
I know that many of them are destitute and well-nigh
starving. We had hoped to ship some of them back to
Scotland, and have been treating with the captain of a
vessel sailing in two or three days to carry them home."
"It is unfortunate, but they have none to blame but
themselves. They should have waited until an invitation
for foreigners to enlist was issued by the Swedish govern-
ment, or until gentlemen of birth raised companies and
regiments for service here. However, we are the gainers,


142
A JACOBITE EXILE.
for I see that we shall not have to wait here many weeks.
Already, as far as I can judge from what I hear, there
must he well-nigh four hundred men here, all eager to serve.
We will send the news by the next ship that sails, both
to Scotland and to our own county, that men, active and
fit for service, can be received into a regiment, specially
formed of English-speaking soldiers. I will warrant that
when it is known in the Fells that I am a major in the
regiment, and that your son and mine are lieutenants, we
shall have two or three score of stout young fellows coming
over."
The next day, indeed, nearly four hundred men were
enlisted into the service, and were divided into eight com-
panies. Each of these, when complete, was to be two
hundred strong. Six Scottish officers were transferred from
Swedish regiments to fill up the list of captains, and com-
missions were given to several gentlemen of family as lieu-
tenants and ensigns. Most of these, however, were held
over, as the colonel wrote to many gentlemen of his acquain-
tance in Scotland offering them commissions if they would
raise and bring over men. Major Jervoise did the same to
half a dozen young Jacobite gentlemen in the north of
England, and so successful were the appeals that, within
two months of the return of the company to Gottenburg,
the regiment had been raised to its full strength. A fort-
night was spent in drilling the last batch of recruits from
morning till night, so that they should be able to take
their places in the ranks, and then with drums beating and
colours flying the corps embarked at Gottenburg, and sailed
to join the army.
They arrived at Revel in the beginning of May. The port
was full of ships, for twelve thousand men had embarked at
Stockholm and other ports to reinforce the army and en-
able the king to take the field in force, and by the end of


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
143
the month the greater portion of the force was concentrated
at Dorpt. Charlie had long since regained his full strength.
As soon as he was fit for duty he had rejoined, and had been
engaged early and late in the work of drilling the recruits,
and in the general organization of the regiment. He and
Harry, however, found time to take part in any amusement
that was going on. They were made welcome in the houses
of the principal merchants and other residents of Gotten-
burg, and much enjoyed their stay in the town, in spite of
their longing to be back in time to take part in the early
operations of the campaign.
When they sailed into the port of Revel they found
that the campaign had but just commenced, and they
marched with all haste to join the force with which the
king was advancing against the Saxons, who were still
besieging Riga. Their army was commanded by Marshal
Steinau, and was posted on the other side of the river
Dwina, a broad stream. Charles XII. had ridden up to Colonel
Jamieson's regiment upon its arrival, and expressed warm
gratification at its appearance when it was paraded for his
inspection.
"You have done well indeed, colonel," he said. "I had
hardly hoped you could have collected so fine a body of men
in so short a time." At his request the officers were brought
up and introduced. He spoke a few words to those he had
known before, saying to Charlie:
'I am glad to see you back again, lieutenant. You have
quite recovered from that crack on your crown, I hope.
But I need not ask, your looks speak for themselves. You
have just got back in time to pay my enemies back for it."
The prospect was not a cheerful one when the Swedes
arrived on the banks of the Dwina. The Saxons were
somewhat superior in force, and it would be a desperate
enterprise to cross the river in the teeth of their cannon


144
A JACOBITE EXILE.
and musketry. Already the king had caused a number of
large flat boats to be constructed; the sides were made very
high so as to completely cover the troops from musketry,
and were hinged so as to let down and act as gangways and
facilitate a landing. Charlie was standing on the bank
looking at the movements of the Saxon troops across the
river, and wondering how the passage was to be effected,
when a hand was placed on his shoulder. Looking round,
he saw it was the king, who, as was his custom, was moving
about on foot unattended by any of his officers.
"Wondering how we are to get across, lieutenant?"
"That is just what I was thinking over, your majesty."
"We want another snowstorm as we had at Narva," the
king said. "The wind is blowing the right way, but there
is no chance of such another stroke of luck at this time of
year."
"No, sir; but I was thinking that one might make an
artificial fog."
"How do you mean?" the king asked quickly.
"Your majesty has great stacks of straw here, collected
for forage for the cattle. No doubt a good deal of it is
damp, or if not, it could be easily wetted. If we were to
build great piles of it all along on the banks here, and set
it alight so as to burn very slowly but to give out a great
deal of smoke, this light wind would blow it across the
river into the faces of the Saxons, and completely cover our
movements."
"You are right!" the king exclaimed. "Nothing could
be better. We will make a smoke that will blind and half-
smother them;" and he hurried away. An hour later orders
were sent out to all the regiments, that as soon as it became
dusk the men should assemble at the great forage
stores for fatigue duty. As soon as they did so they were
ordered to pull down the stacks and to carry the straw to


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
145
the bank of the river, and there pile it in heavy masses
twenty yards apart. The whole was to be damped, with the
exception of only a small quantity on the windward side of
the heaps, which was to be used for starting the fire. In
two hours the work was completed. The men were then
ordered to return to their camps, have their suppers, and
lie down at once. Then they were to form up half an hour
before daybreak in readiness to take their places in the boats,
and were then to lie down in order until the word was given
to move forward.
This was done, and just as the daylight appeared the
heaps of straw were lighted, and dense volumes of smoke
rolled across the river, entirely obscuring the opposite shore
from view. The Saxons, enveloped in the smoke, were unable
to understand its meaning. Those on the watch had seen
no sign of troops on the bank before the smoke began to
roll across the water, and the general was uncertain whether
a great fire had broken out in the forage stores of the Swedes,
or whether the fire had been purposely raised either to
cover the movements of the army and enable them to march
away and cross at some undefended point, or whether to
cover their passage. The Swedish regiments, which were
the first to cross, took their places at once in the boats, the
king himself accompanying them. In a quarter of an hour
the opposite bank was gained. Marshal Steinau, an able
general, had called the Saxons under arms, and was march-
ing towards the river, when the wind freshening lifted the
thick veil of smoke, and he saw that the Swedes had already
gained the bank of the river, and at once hurled his cavalry
against them.
The Swedish formation was not complete, and for a mo-
ment they were driven back in disorder and forced into the
river. The water was shallow, and the king going about
among them, quickly restored order and discipline, and
(800) K


146
A JACOBITE EXILE.
charging in solid formation they drove the cavalry back and
advanced across the plain. Steinau recalled his troops and
posted them in a strong position, one flank being covered
by a marsh and the other by a wood. He had time to
effect his arrangements, as Charles was compelled to wait
until the whole of his troops were across. As soon as they
were so he led them against the enemy.
The battle was a severe one, for the Swedes were unpro-
vided with artillery, and the Saxons, with the advantages
of position and a powerful artillery, fought steadily. Three
times Marshal Steinau led his cavalry in desperate charges,
and each time almost penetrated to the point where Charles
was directing the movements of his troops; but at last he
was struck from his horse by a blow from the butt-end of
a musket, and his cuirassiers with difficulty carried him
from the field. As soon as his fall became known disorder
spread among the ranks of the Saxons. Some regiments
gave way, and the Swedes rushing forward with loud shouts,
the whole army was speedily in full flight. This victory
laid the whole of Courland at the mercy of the Swedes, all
the towns opening their gates at their approach.
They were now on the confines of Poland, and the king,
brave to rashness as he was, hesitated to attack a nation so
powerful. Poland at that time was a country a little larger
than France, though with a somewhat smaller population,
but in this respect exceeding Sweden. With the Poles
themselves he had no quarrel, for they had taken no part in
the struggle, which had been carried on solely by their king
with his Saxon troops.
The authority of the kings of Poland was much smaller
than that of other European monarchs. The office was not
a hereditary one; the king being elected at a diet composed
of the whole of the nobles of the country, the nobility em-
bracing practically every free man; and as it was necessary,


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
147
according to the constitution of the country, that the vote
should be unanimous, the difficulties in the way of election
were very great, and civil wars of constant occurrence.
Charles was determined that he would drive Augustus,
who was the author of the league against him, from the
throne, but he desired to do this by means of the Poles
themselves, rather than to unite the whole nation against
him by invading the country. Poland was divided into two
parts, the larger of which was Poland proper, which could
at once place thirty thousand men in the field. The other
was Lithuania, with an army of twelve thousand. These
forces were entirely independent of each other. The troops
were for the most part cavalry, and the small force per-
manently kept up was composed almost entirely of horsemen.
They rarely drew pay, and subsisted entirely on plunder,
being as formidable to their own people as to an enemy.
Lithuania, on whose borders the king had taken post with
his array, was as usual harassed by two factions, that of the
Prince Sapieha and the Prince of Oginski, between whom
a civil war was going on.
The King of Sweden took the part of the former, and
furnishing him with assistance, speedily enabled him to
overcome the Oginski party, who received but slight aid
from the Saxons. Oginski's forces were speedily dispersed,
and roamed about the country in scattered parties, subsisting
on pillage, thereby exciting among the people a lively feeling
of hatred against the King of Poland, who was regarded as
the author of the misfortunes that had befallen the country.
From the day when Charlie's suggestion of burning clamp
straw to conceal the passage of the river had been attended
with such success, the king had held him in high favour.
There was but a few years' difference between their ages,
and the suggestion so promptly made seemed to show the
king that the young Englishman was a kindred spirit, and


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
149
be exercised quietly. The Jews are, of course, money-
lenders as well as traders. Large numbers of these petty
nobles must be in their debtj either for money lent or goods
supplied. My agent goes specially charged to deal with
the archbishop, who is quite open to sell his services to me,
although he poses as one of the strongest adherents of the
Saxons. With him it is not a question so much of money
as of power. Being a wise man, he sees that Augustus
can never retain his position in the face of the enmity of
the great body of the Poles, and of my hostility. But while
my agent deals with him and such nobles as he indicates as
being likely to take my part against Augustus, you could
ascertain the feeling of the trading class, and endeavour to
induce them not only to favour me, but to exert all the in-
fluence they possess on my behalf. As there are many Scotch
merchants in the city, you could begin by making yourself
known to them, taking with you letters of introduction from
your colonel and any other Scotch gentleman whom you
may find to have acquaintanceship, if not with the men
themselves, with their families in Scotland. I do not, of
course, say that the mission will be without danger, but
that will, I know, be an advantage in your eyes. What do
you think of the proposal?"
"I do not know, sire," Charlie said doubtfully. "I have no
experience whatever in matters of that kind."
"This will be a good opportunity for you to serve an
apprenticeship," the king said decidedly. "There is no chance
of anything being done here for months, and as you will
have no opportunity of using your sword, you cannot be
better employed than in polishing up your wits. I will
speak to Colonel Jamieson about it this evening. Count
Piper will give you full instructions, and will obtain for
you from some of our friends lists of the names of the men
who would be likely to be most useful to us. You will


150
A JACOBITE EXILE.
please to remember that the brain does a great deal more
than the sword in enabling a man to rise above his fellows.
You are a brave young officer, but I have many a score of
brave young officers, and it was your quick wit in
suggesting the strategy by which we crossed the Dwina
without loss that has marked you out from among others,
and made me see that you are fit for something better than
getting your throat cut."
The king then changed the subject with his usual
abruptness, and dismissed Charlie at the end of his ride
without any further allusion to the subject. The young
fellow, however, knew enough of the king's headstrong
disposition to be aware that the matter was settled, and
that he could not, without incurring the king's serious
displeasure, decline to accept the commission. He walked
back with a serious face to the hut that the officers of the
company occupied, and asked Harry Jervoiso to come out to
him.
"What is it, Charlie?" his friend said. "Has his
gracious majesty been blowing you up, or has your horse
broken its knees?"
"A much worse thing than either, Harry. The king
appears to have taken into his head that I am cut out for a
diplomatist;" and he then repeated to his friend the con-
versation the king had had with him.
Harry burst into a shout of laughter.
"Don't be angry, Charlie, but I cannot help it. The
idea of your going, in disguise, I suppose, and trying to talk
over the Jewish clothiers and cannie Scotch traders, is one
of the funniest things I ever heard. And do you think
the king was really in earnest?"
"The king is always in earnest," Charlie said in a vexed
tone; "and when he once takes a thing into his head there
is no gainsaying him."


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
151
"That is true enough, Charlie," Harry said, becoming
serious. "Well, I have no doubt you will do it just as well
as another, and after all there will be some fun in it, and
you will be in a big city and likely to have a deal more
excitement than will fall to our lot here."
"I don't think it will be at all the sort of excitement
I should care for, Harry. However, my hope is, that the
colonel will be able to dissuade him from the idea."
"Well I don't know that I should wish that if I were in
your place, Charlie. Undoubtedly it is an honour being
chosen for such a mission, and it is possible you may get a
great deal of credit for it, as the king is always ready to
push forward those who do good service. Look how much
he thinks of you because you made that suggestion about
getting up a smoke to cover our passage."
"I wish I had never made it," Charlie said heartily.
"Well, in that case, Charlie, it is likely enough we should
not be talking together here, for our loss in crossing the
river under fire would have been terrible."
"Well, perhaps it is as well as it is," Charlie agreed.
"But I did not want to attract his attention; I was very
happy as I was with you alL As for my suggestion about the
straw, anyone might have thought of it. I should never
have given the matter another moment's consideration, and I
should be much better pleased if the king had not done so
either, instead of telling the colonel about it, and the colonel
speaking to the officers, and such a ridiculous fuss being
made about nothing."
"My dear Charlie," Harry said seriously, "you seem
to be forgetting that we all came out here together to make
our fortune, or at any rate to do as well as we could till
the Stuarts come to the throne again, and our fathers regain
their estates, a matter concerning which, let me tell you, I do
not feel by any means so certain as I did in the old days.


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
153
to you for your advice, which certainly puts the matter in a
light in which I had not before seen it. If I thought that I
could do it well I should not so much mind, for, as you say,
there will be some fun to be got out of it, and some
excitement, and there seems little chance of doing anything
here for a long time. But what am I to say to the fellows'?
How can I argue with them? Besides, I don't talk Polish."
"I don't suppose there are ten men in the army who do
so, probably not five. As to what to say, Count Piper will
no doubt give you full instructions as to the line you are to
take, the arguments you are to use, and the inducements
you are to hold out . That is sure to be all right."
"Well, do not say anything about it, Harry, when you
get back. I still hope the colonel will dissuade the king."
"Then you are singularly hopeful, Charlie, that is all I
can say. You might persuade a brick wall to move out of
your way as easily as induce the King of Sweden to give up
a plan he has once formed. However, I will say nothing
about it."
At nine o'clock an orderly came to the hut with a
message that the colonel wished to speak to Lieutenant
Carstairs. Harry gave his friend a comical look as the
latter rose and buckled on his sword.
"What is the joke, Harryl" his father asked, when Charlie
had left. "Do you know what the colonel can want him for
at this time of the evening? It is not his turn for duty.'-
"I know, father; but I must not say."
"The lad has not been getting into a scrape, I hope?"
"Nothing serious, I can assure you; but really I must not
say anything until he comes back."
Harry's positive assurance as to the impossibility of
changing the king's decision had pretty well dispelled any
hopes Charlie might before have entertained, and he entered
the colonel's room with a grave face.


154
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"You know why I have sent for you, Carstairsl"
"Yes, sir; I am afraid that I do."
"Afraid? That is to say, you don't like it."
"Yes, sir; I own that I don't like it"
"Nor do I, lad, and I told his majesty so; I said you
were too young for so risky a business. The king scoffed
at the idea He said, 'He is not much more than two years
younger than I am, and if I am old enough to command ah
army he is old enough to carry out this mission. We know
that he is courageous; he is cool, sharp, and intelligent.
Why do I choose him? Has he not saved me from the loss of
about four or five thousand men, and probably a total defeat?
A young fellow who can do that ought to be able to cope
with Jewish traders, and to throw dust in the eyes of the
Poles. I have chosen him for this service for two reasons.
In the first place because I know he will do it well, and even
those who consider that I am rash and headstrong admit
that I have the knack of picking out good men. In the next
place I want to reward him for the service he has done for
us. I cannot at his age make a colonel of him, but I
can give him a chance of distinguishing himself in a service
in which age does not count for so much, and Count Piper
knowing my wishes in the matter will push him forward.
Moreover, in such a mission as this' his youth will be an
advantage, for he is very much less likely to excite suspicion
than if he were an older man.'
"The king's manner did not admit of argument, and I had
only to wait and ask what were his commands. These were
simply that you are to call upon his minister to-morrow,
and that you would then receive full instructions. The
king means well by you, lad, and on turning it over I think
better of the plan than I did before. I am convinced, at any
rate, that you will do credit to the king's choice."
"I will do my best, sir," Charlie said. "At present it all


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
155
seems so vague to me that I can form no idea whatever as to
what it will be like. I am sure that the king's intentions
are at any rate kind. I am glad to hear you say that on
consideration you think better of the plan. Then I may
mention the matter to Major Jervoise'i"
"Certainly, Carstairs, and to his son, but it must go no
farther. I shall put your name in orders as relieved from
duty, and shall mention that you have been despatched
on service, which might mean anything. . Come and see me
to-morrow, lad, after you have received Count Piper's
instructions. As the king reminded me, there are many
Scotchmen at Warsaw, and it is likely that some of them
passed through Sweden on the' way to establish themselves
there, and I may very well have made their acquaintance at
Gottenburg or Stockholm.
"Once established in the house of one of my countrymen,
your position would be fairly safe and not altogether un-
pleasant, and you would be certainly far better off than a
Swede would be engaged on this mission. The Swedes are
of course regarded by the Poles as enemies, but, as there is
no feeling against Englishmen or Scotchmen, you might pass
about unnoticed as one of the family of a Scottish trader
there, or as his assistant."
"I don't fear its being unpleasant in the least, colonel.
Nor do I think anything one way or the other about my
safety. I only fear that I shall not be able to carry out
properly the mission intrusted to me."
"You will do your best, lad, and that is all that can be
expected. You have not solicited the post, and as it is
none of your choosing, your failure would be the fault of
those who have sent you, and not of yourself; but in a matter
of this kind there is no such thing as complete failure.
When you have to deal with one man you may succeed or
you may fail in endeavouring to induce him to act in a cer-


156
A JACOBITE EXILE.
tain manner, but when you have to deal with a considerable
number of men, some will be willing to accept your pro-
posals, some will not, and the question of success will
probably depend upon outside influences and circumstances
over which you have no control whatever. I have no fear
that it will be a failure. If our party in Poland triumph, or
if our army here advances, or if Augustus, finding his position
hopeless, leaves the country, the good people of Warsaw will
join their voices to those of the majority. If matters go
the other way, you may be sure that they will not risk im-
prisonment, confiscation, and perhaps death, by getting up
a revolt on their own account. The king will be perfectly
aware of this, and will not expect impossibilities, and there
is really no occasion whatever for you to worry yourself on
that ground."
Upon calling upon Count Piper the next morning Charlie
found that, as the colonel had told him, his mission was a
general one.
"It will be your duty," the minister said, "to have inter-
views with as many of the foreign traders and Jews in
Warsaw as you can, only going to those to whom you have
dome sort of introduction from the persons you may first
meet, or who are, as far as you can learn from the report of
others, ill disposed towards the Saxon party. Here is a
letter, stating to all whom it may concern that you are in
the confidence of the King of Sweden, and are authorized
to represent him. In the first place, you can point out
to those you see that, should the present situation
continue, it will bring grievous evils upon Poland. Pro-
clamations have already been spread broadcast over the
country, saying that the king has no quarrel with the
people of Poland, but, as their sovereign has without the
slightest provocation embarked on a war, he must fight
against him and his Saxon troops until they are driven


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
157
from the country. This you will repeat, and will urge that
it will be infinitely better that Poland herself should cast
out the man who has embroiled her with Sweden, than that
the country should be the scene of a long and sanguinary
struggle, in which large districts will necessarily be laid
waste, all trade be arrested and grievous suffering inflicted
upon the people at large.
"You can say that King Charles has already received
promises of support from a large number of nobles, and is
most desirous that the people of the large towns, and especi-
ally of the capital, should use their influence in his favour.'
That he has himself no ambition and no end to serve save to
obtain peace and tranquillity for his country, and that it will
be free for the people of Poland to elect their own monarch
when once Augustus of Saxony has disappeared from the
scene. In this sealed packet you will find a list of influ-
ential citizens. It has been furnished me by one well
acquainted with the place. The Jews are to be assured
that, in case of a friendly monarch being placed on the
throne, Charles will make a treaty with him, insuring free-
dom of commerce to the two countries, and will also use his
friendly endeavours to obtain from the king and diet an
enlargement of the privileges that the Jews enjoy. To the
foreign merchants you will hold the same language, some-
what altered, to suit their condition and wants.
"You are not asking them to organize any public move-
ment, the time has not yet come for that, but simply to
throw the weight of their example and influence against the
party of the Saxons. Of course our friends in Warsaw have
been doing their best to bring round public opinion in the
capital to this direction, but the country is so torn by per-
petual intrigues that the trading classes hold aloof altogether
from quarrels in which they have no personal interest, and
are slow to believe that they can be seriously affected by


158
A JACOBITE EXILE.
any changes which will take place. Our envoy will start to-
morrow morning. His mission is an open one. He goes to
lay certain complaints, to propose an exchange of prisoners,
and to open negotiations for peace. All these are but pre-
tences. His real object is to enter into personal communi-
cation with two or three powerful personages well disposed
towards us. Come again to me this evening when you have
thought the matter over. I shall then be glad to hear any
suggestion you may like to make."
"There is one thing, sir, that I should like to ask you.
It will evidently be of great advantage to me if I can obtain
private letters of introduction to Scotch traders in the city.
This I cannot do unless by mentioning the fact that I am
bound for Warsaw. Have I your permission to do so, or is
it to be kept a close secret?"
"No. I seo no objection to your naming it to anyono
you can implicitly trust, and who may as you think be able
to give you such introductions, but you must impress upon
them that the matter must be kept a secret. Doubtless the
Saxons have in their pay people in our camp just as we
have in theirs, and were word of your going sent, you would
find yourself watched and perhaps arrested. We should of
course wish you to be zealous in your mission, but I would
say, do not be over-anxious. We are not trying to get up a
revolution in Warsaw, but seeking to ensure that the feeling
in the city should be in our favour; and this, we think, may
be brought about to some extent by such assurances as' you
can give of the king's friendship, and by such expressions
of a belief in the justice of our cause, and in the advantages
there would be in getting rid of this foreign prince, as might
be said openly by one trader to another when men meet in
their exchanges or upon the street. So that the ball is once
set rolling, it may be trusted to keep in motion, and there
can be little doubt that such expressions of feeling among


THE PASSAGE OF THE DWINA.
159
tho mercantile community of the capital will have some
effect even upon nobles who pretend to despise trade, but
who are not unfrequently in debt to traders, and who hold
their views in a certain respect."
"Thank you, sir. At what time shall I come this even-
"At eight o'clock. By that time I may have thought out
farther details for your guidance.'
ing?


IN WARSAW.
161
being captured by the enemy. The traders of Warsaw will
need no reminder of such well-known facts, and will be only
too glad to be assured that, unless as a last resource, our
king has no intention of making war upon Poland, and they
will certainly be inclined to bestir themselves to avert
such a possibility. You have, I suppose, a list of names of
the people with whom you had best put yourself into com-
munication t"
"Yes, sir; here is a list. There are, I see, ten Scotchmen,
6fteen Frenchmen, and about as many Jews."
"I know nothing of the Frenchmen, and less of the Jews,"
the colonel said, taking the list; "but I ought to know
some of the Scotchmen. They will hail from Dundee and
Glasgow, and it may be Dumfries." He ran his eye down
the list. "Aha! here is one, and we need go no further.
Allan Ramsay; we were lads together at the High School
of Glasgow, and were class-mates at the College. His
father was a member of the city council, and was one of the
leading traders in the city. Allan was a wild lad, as I was
myself, and many a scrape did we get into together, and
had many a skirmish with the watch. Allan had two or
three half-brothers, men from ten to twenty years older
than himself, and a year or two after I came out to Sweden
and entered the army as an ensign, who should I meet in
the streets of Gottenburg but Allan Ramsay.
"We were delighted to see each other, and he stopped
with me nearly a week. He had, after leaving the College,
gone into his father's business, but when the old man died
he could not get on with his half-brothers, who were dour
men, and had little patience with Allan's restlessness and
love of pleasure. So, after a final quarrel, they had given
him so much money for his share of the business and a letter
of introduction to a trader in Poland, who had written to
them saying that he wanted a partner with some capital;
(806) i


162
A JACOBITE EXILE.
and Allan was willing enough to try the life in a strange
country, for he was a shrewd fellow with all his love of fun.
Five years afterwards he came through Gottenburg again.
I did not see him, for my regiment was at Stockholm at
the time, but he wrote me a letter saying that he had been
in Scotland to marry and bring back one Janet Black, the
daughter of a mercer, whom I remember well enough as an
old flame of his.
He reported that he was doing well, and that the Poles
were not bad fellows to live among, though less punctual
in their payments than might be wished. He said he did
not suppose that, as a Swedish officer, I should ever be in
Poland, unless Sweden produced another Gustavus Adol-
phus; but if I was, he would be delighted to welcome me,
and that anyone I asked in Warsaw would direct me to
his shop. I wonder that I did not think of him before;
but that is ten years ago, and it had altogether passed
out of my mind till I saw his name here. Unless he is
greatly changed you may be sure of a hearty welcome from
Allan Ramsay for my sake. We need not trouble about
the other names. He will know all about them, and will
be able to put you in the way of getting at them."
This was a great relief to Charlie, who felt that it would
be an immense advantage to have the house of someone,
from whom he might expect a welcome, to go to on his
arrival in Warsaw, and he was able during the day to talk
over the prospects of the journey with Harry Jervoise with
a real sense of interest and excitement in his mission. In
the evening he again went to the house of the minister.
The latter, a close observer of men, saw at once that the
young officer was in much better spirits than he had been
in the morning.
"Have you obtained information respecting any of the
persons whose names I gave you?" he asked.


IN WAKSAW.
163
"Yes, sir. It seems that most fortunately the trader
named Allan Ramsay is an old friend of Colonel Jamieson,
and the colonel has given me a letter to him which will, he
assures me, procure me a hearty welcome."
"And have you thought anything more of your best plan
of action?"
"Yes, sir. It seems to me that I had better dress myself
in an attire such as might be worn by a young Scotchman
journeying through the country to place himself with a rela-
tion established in business. I could ride behind the royal
envoy, as if I had received permission to journey under
the protection of his escort, and could drop behind a few
miles from the capital and make my way in alone. I
could not, of course, inquire for Allan Ramsay in Polish, but
I know enough French to ask for him at any shop having
a French name over it, if I did not happen to light upon one
kept by a Scotchman."
"Yes, that plan will do very well. But you will have no
difficulty in finding the house, as I have arranged that a
man shall accompany you as servant. .He is a Lithuanian,
and is the grandson of a soldier of Gustavus Adolphus who
married and settled there. His grandfather kept up his
connection with his native country, and the young fellow
speaks Swedish fairly, and, of course, Polish. For the last
three weeks I have employed him in various matters, and
find him shrewd and, I believe, faithful. Such a fellow
would be of great use to you, and could if necessary act as
your interpreter in any interviews you may have with
Polish Jews, although you will find that most of these men
speak other languages besides their own."
He touched a bell, and on a servant entering said:
"Bring Stanislas Bistron here."
An active, well-built young fellow of some four-and-twenty
years of age entered the room a minute later. His fair hair


164
A JACOBITE EXILE.
and blue eyes showed that he took after his Swedish an-
cestors.
"This is the gentleman, Stanislas, that you are to accom-
pany to Warsaw as his servant. You will obey him in all
respects as if he had hired you in his service, and should
he arrive at any situation of danger or difficulty I trust that
you will not be found wanting."
The man had looked closely at Charlie.
"I will do my best, sir, and I doubt not that the gentle-
man's service will suit me. He has the look of one who
would be kind to his servants."
"Wait at the outside door," the count said. "Captain
Carstairs will speak to you as he leaves."
The man bowed and went out, and the count then said
with a smile at the look of surprise on Charlie's face, "It
was not a slip of the tongue. Here is a commission signed
by his majesty appointing you to the rank of captain, as he
has long considered that you had well won your promotion
by your suggestion which enabled him to cross the Dwina
without loss, but he thought there would be a difficulty in
placing you over the heads of so many officers senior to
yourself. This inconvenience no longer exists now that you
have what may be considered a staff appointment, and the
rank may, moreover, add to your weight and influence in
your interviews with persons at Warsaw. You will need
money; here is a purse for your expenses. You may meet
with some of these men, especially among the Jewish
traders, who may need a bribe. Bribery is common from
the highest to the lowest in Poland. You will find in this
letter of instructions that you are authorized to promise
sums of money to men whose assistance may be valuable.
It is impossible to fix the sums. These must depend upon
the position of the men and the value of their services; and
I can only say do not be lavish, but at the same time do not


IN WARSAW.
165
hesitate to promise a sum that will secure the services of
useful men. Your best plan will be to find out if you are
able what each man expects, and to make what abatement you
can. The only limit placed is that you must not commit
the royal treasury to a total sum exceeding ten thousand
crowns. You will, I hope, find a smaller sum suffice. The
envoy will start at six to-morrow morning. I do not know
that there are any further instructions to give you. You
will find details in these written instructions as to the
manner in which you are to communicate from time to
time the result of your mission, and you will receive orders
when to return."
Outside the house Charlie saw his new servant waiting him.
"You have a horse, Stanislas?"
"Yes, sir, I have been provided with one. I have also
a brace of pistols and a sword."
. "I hope you will not have to use them, but in these dis-
turbed times they are necessaries."
"I have better clothes than these, sir, if you wish me to
look gay."
"By no means," Charlie replied. "I am going in the
character of a young Scotchman on my way to join a relative
in business in Warsaw, and you accompany me in the
capacity of guide and servant. As I should not be in a posi-
tion to pay high wages, the more humble your appearance
the better. We start at six in the morning. The envoy
will leave the royal quarters at that hour, and we travel
with his escort. Join me a quarter of an hour before that
at my hut. You had better accompany me there now, so
that you may know the spot. I shall not require your
services before we start, as my soldier servant will saddle
my horse and have all in readiness."
Harry came to the door of the hut as he saw his friend
approaching.


166
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Well, Charlie, is all satisfactorily settled V
"Yes, quite satisfactorily, I think. That is my new servant.
Count Piper has appointed him; he speaks Swedish and
Polish."
"That will be a great comfort to you, Charlie. Jock
Armstrong, who has not picked up ten words of Swedish
since he joined, would have been worse than useless."
"Ihave another piece of news, Harry, that I am in one way
very glad of, and in another sorry for. I had always hoped
that we should keep together, and that just as we joined
together, and were made lieutenants at the same time, it
would always be so."
"You have got another step?" Harry exclaimed. "I am
heartily glad of it. I thought very likely you might get it.
Indeed, I was surprised that you did not get it at once after
our fight with the Saxons. I am sure you deserved it if ever
a fellow did, considering what it saved us all."
"Of course it is for that," Charlie replied, " though I think
it is very absurd. Count Piper said the king would have
given it to me at once, only it would have taken me over
the heads of so many men older than myself; but he con-
sidered that now I am going on a sort of staff work
away from the regiment I could be promoted, and he
thought too that the title of Captain would assist me in my
mission."
"Of course it will," Harry said warmly. "That is just
what I told you, you know; this business was not quite to
your liking, but it was a good long step towards making
your fortune. Don't you think that I shall be jealous of
your going ahead, for I am not in the least. I am sorry
you are going away, for I shall miss you terribly; but I am
quite content to be with the regiment, and to work my way
up gradually. As it is, I am senior lieutenant in the regi
ment, and the first battle may give me my company; though


IN WARSAW.
1G7
1 don't expect it, for I do not think my father would wish
the colonel to givo me the step if it occurred, for all the
other lieutenants are older than we are, though they are
junior to us in the regiment, and I feel sure that he would
prefer me to remain for another two or three years as lieu-
tenant; in fact, he said as much to me a short time ago.
Still, when I am fit to command a company, there is no
doubt I shall get it.
"Of course I am sorry yo'u are going, very sorry, Charlie;
but even if you go altogether on to the staff I shall see a
good deal of you, for as the king is always with the army,
this must be your head-quarters still. I wonder how long
you will be away. I like the look of the fellow who is going
with you. It was an honest open sort of face, as far as
I saw it. At any rate, it is a comfort to think that you
won't be absolutely alone, especially among people whose
language you don't know. Mind, if you are sending letters
to Count Piper, be sure you send a few lines by the same
messenger to let me know how you are going on. Not long
letters, you know; I expect you will have your bands pretty
well full, but just enough to give me an idea of how you
are, and what you are doing."
The following morning Charlie started. He had said
good-bye to no one except the colonel, Major Jervoise, and
Harry, as it was not considered advisable that his departure
with the envoy for Warsaw should be talked about. He
only joined the party, indeed, after they had ridden out of
the camp. He had laid aside his uniform, and was dressed in
clothes which Major Jervoise had procured for him from
one of the last^joined recruits who had but just received his
uniform. The lieutenant commanding the escort of twenty
troopers rode up to him as he joined the party.
"Baron Seekers informs me that he has given permission
to a young Scotchman and his servant travelling to Warsaw


168
A JACOBITE EXILE.
to ride under his protection. Are you the person in ques-
tion, sir?"
"It is all right, Lieutenant Eberstein," Charlie said with
a smile. "Don't you recognize me?"
"Of course—Lieutenant Carstairs. I was at the hunt
where you were taken prisoner; but I did not expect to see
you in this garb."
"I am going on duty," Charlie said, "and am dressed
according to orders. Do not address me by my name. I
am at present Sandy Anderson, going to join a relation in
Warsaw."
"Ah, ah! is that so? Going to put your head into the den
of the Lion Augustus. Well, I rather envy you, for it is
likely by all accounts to be dull work here for some time.
It is hard to be sitting idle while the Russian guns are
thundering round Narva. Now I must join the baron again.
Whore would you rather ride—after us or behind the escort?"
"Behind the escort. I think it will be more natural, and
I can chat more freely with my servant. He is a Lithuanian,
but speaks Swedish, and I hope to get some information
from him."
The lieutenant rode on, and as he passed the troopers
he told them that the two men behind had the baron's per-
mission to ride with them, in order that they might have
protection from the bands of pillagers who were roaming
through the country.
"Now, Stanislas," Charlie said. "We can talk freely
together. Do you know Warsaw?"
"I have been there several times, sir, but I never stopped
there long. Still, I can find my way about the town."
"When were you there last?"
"Some two months ago. It was just before I entered the
Swedish service."
"And what do the people say about the war?"


IN WARSAW.
169
"They are bitterly opposed to it. The king entered upon
it without consulting the diet, which was altogether con-
trary to the constitution. It is true that the king may do
so in cases of emergency, and obtain the sanction of the diet
afterwards. There was no urgency here, and the king made
his agreement with the czar and the King of Denmark
without anyone knowing of it. He certainly obtained a
sort of sanction from the diet afterwards, but everyone
knows how these things are worked. He has a strong party,
of course, because it is the interest of a great many people
to retain him in power, as no one can say who would be
chosen to succeed him. But among the people in general,
the traders and the peasants, he is hated, and so are his
Saxon soldiers. Suppose he had gained a slice of Swedish
territory, it would not have benefited them; while, as it is,
all sorts of misfortunes and troubles have come upon tho
country, and none can say how much greater may ensue.
Poland is always split up into parties. They used to unite
against the Turk, and they would unite again against the
Swedes if their country was invaded; but as long as King
Charles keeps his army beyond the frontier, they are too
deeply engaged in their own quarrels to think of anything
else."
"Then, even if I were known in tho city to be in the
Swedish service, there would be little danger, Stanislas?"
"I do not say that at all," the man said gravely. "In the
first place, Warsaw is held by Saxon soldiers, who would show
you but scant mercy were you known to be a Swedish
officer; and in the second place, the lower classes are ever
ready to make tumults; and, if worked upon by the arch
bishop or the nobles of the king's party, they would readily
enough tear a stranger to pieces. Going as you do as a
Scotchman, there is, I hope, little danger, especially if you
are received into a Scottish household."


IN WARSAW.
171
transaction; while as to the nobles, there is scarce one who
is not deep in their books."
'Still, you could not do without them," Stanislas said;
"there must be somebody to buy and to sell, and as the
nobles won't do it, and the peasants can't, I don't see that
the foreigners are to be blamed for coming in and taking
the trade."
"That is true enough," the landlord admitted reluctantly.
"Still, there is no doubt the country is kept poor, while
between them these men gather up the harvest."
"Better that than let it rot upon the ground," Stanislas
said unconcernedly; and then, having obtained the name of
the street where several of the Scottish traders had places
of business, he and Charlie started on foot. They were not
long in finding the shop with the sign of the merchant
swinging over the door.
"You had better wait outside, Stanislas, while I go in and
see the master. No; if he is not in the shop his men will not
understand me, so come in with me till you see that I have met
him, and then go back to the inn for the night. Whether I
join you there will depend upon the warmth of my welcome."
Two or three young Poles were in the shop. Stanislas
asked them for Allan Ramsay, and they replied that he was
taking his evening meal upstairs, whereupon Charlie pro-
duced the letter from Colonel Jamieson, and Stanislas re-
quested one of them to take it up to the merchant. Three
minutes later the inner door opened, and a tall man with a
ruddy face and blue eyes entered, holding the open letter
in his hand. Charlie took a step forward to meet him.
"So you are Sandy Anderson," he said heartily, with a
merry twinkle in his eye, "my connection, it seems, and
the friend of my dear class-mate Jamieson? Come upstairs.
Who is this Scotch looking lad with you?"
"He is my servant and interpreter. His grandfather was


172
A JACOBITE EXILE.
a Swede, and to him he owes his fair hair and complexion.
He is a Lithuanian. He is to be trusted, I hope, thoroughly.
He was sent with me by—"
"Nevermind names," the Scotchman said hastily. "We
will talk about him afterwards. Now come upstairs. Your
letter has thrown me quite into a flutter. Never say any-
thing in English before those Poles," he said as he left the
shop; "the fellows pick up languages as easily as I can
drink whisky when I get the chance. One of them has
been with me two years, and it is quite likely he understands
at any rate something of what is said. Here we are."
He opened a door and ushered Charlie into a large room
comfortably furnished. His wife, a boy eight years of age,
and a girl a year older, were seated at the table. "Janet,"
the merchant said, "this is Captain Carstairs, alias Sandy
Anderson, a connection of ours, though I cannot say for
certain of what degree."
"What are you talking of, Allan?" she asked in surprise;
for her husband, after opening and partly reading the letter,
had jumped up and run off without saying a word.
"What I say, wife. This gentleman is, for the present,
Sandy Anderson, who has come out to learn the business
and language with the intent of some day entering into
partnership with me; also, which is more to the point, he is a
friend of my good friend Jock Jamieson, whom you remem-
ber well in the old days."
"I am very glad indeed to see any friend of Jock Jamie-
son," Janet Ramsay said warmly, holding out her hand to
Charlie, "though I do not in the least understand what my
husband is talking about, or what your name really is."
"My name is Carstairs, madam. I am a captain in the
Swedish service, and am here on a mission for King Charles.
Colonel Jamieson, for he is now colonel of the regiment to
which I belong—"


IN WARSAW.
173
"What!" the merchant exclaimed; "do you mean to say
that our Jock Jamieson is a colonel 1 Well, well, who would
have thought he would have climbed the tree so quickly 1"
"It is a regiment entirely of Scotch and Englishmen,"
Charlie said; "and he was promoted to take its command
only a short time since."
"Well, please to s;t down and join us," Mrs. Ramsay
said. "It is bad manners indeed to keep you talking while
the meat is getting cold on the table. When you have
finished, it will be time enough to question you."
While the meal was going on, however, many questions
were asked as to Colonel Jamieson, the regiment, and its
officers.
"As soon as matters are more settled," the merchant said.
"I will give myself a holiday, and Janet and I will go and
spend a few days with Jock. Many of the names of the
officers are well known to me, and two or three of the cap-
tains were at Glasgow College with Jock and myself. It
will be like old times to have four or five of us talking over
the wild doings we had together."
The supper over the children were sent off to bed. Allan
Ramsay lit a long pipe. A bottle of wine and two glasses
were placed on the table, and Mrs. Ramsay withdrew to see
after domestic matters and prepare a room for Charlie.
"Now, lad, tell me all about it," Allan Ramsay said.
"Jock tells me you are here on a mission which he would
leave it to yourself to explain; but it is no business of mine,
and if you would rather keep it to yourself I will ask no
questions."
"There is no secret about it as far as you are concerned,
Mr. Ramsay, for it is to you and to other merchants here
that I have come to talk it over;" and he then went fully
into the subject.
The Scotchman sat smoking his pioe in silence for some


174
A JACOBITE EXILE.
minutes after he had concluded. "We do not much meddle
with politics here. We have neither voice nor part in the
making of kings or of laws, and beyond that we like to have
a peace-loving king, it matters little to us whom the diet may
set up over us. If we were once to put the tips of our fingers
into Polish affairs we might give up all thought of trade.
They are for ever intriguing and plotting, except when they
are fighting; and it would be weary work to keep touch with
it all, much less to take part in it. It is our business to buy
and to sell, and so that both parties come to us it matters
little; one's money is as good as the other. If I had one set
of creditors deeper in my books than another, I might wish
their party to gain the day, for it would, maybe, set them up
in funds, and I might get my money; but as it is, it matters
little. There is not a customer I have but is in my debt;
money is always scarce with them; for they are reckless
and extravagant, keeping a horde of idle loons about them,
spending as much money on their own attire and that of
their wives as would keep a whole Scotch clan in victuals.
But if they cannot pay in money, they can pay in corn or
in cattle, in wine or in hides.
"I do not know which they are fondest of—plotting, or
fighting, or feasting; and yet, reckless as they are, they are
people to like. If they do sell their votes for money, it is
not a Scotchman that should throw it in their teeth; for there
is scarce a Scotch noble since the days of Bruce who has not
been ready to sell himself for English gold. Our own High-
landers are as fond of fighting as the Poles, and their chiefs
are as profuse in hospitality and as reckless and spendthrift.
But the Poles have their virtues, they love their country
and are ready to die for her. They are courteous and even
chivalrous, they are hospitable to an excess, they are good
husbands and kindly masters, they are recklessly brave;
and if they are unduly fond of finery, I who supply so many


IN WARSAW.
175
of them should be the last to find fault with them on that
score. They are proud and look down upon us traders, but
that does not hurt us; and if they were to take to trading
themselves, there would be no place for us here. But this
has nothing to do with our present purpose.
"Certainly if it was a question of Polish affairs, neither the
foreign nor the Jewish merchants here would move a finger
one way or the other. We have everything to lose and
nothing to gain. Suppose we took sides with one of the
parties, and the other got the upper hand. Why, they
might make ordinances hampering us in every way, laying
heavy taxes on us, forbidding the export of cattle or horses,
and making our lives burdensome. True, if they drove us
out they would soon have to repeal the law, for all trade
would be at an end. But that would be too late for many
of us. However, I do not say that at the present time
many would not be disposed to do what they could against
Augustus of Saxony. We are accustomed to civil wars;
and though these may cause misery and ruin in the districts
where they take place, they do not touch us here in the
capital. But this is a different affair. Augustus has, with-
out reason or provocation, brought down your fiery King
of Sweden upon us; and if he continues on the throne we
may hear the Swedish cannon thundering outside our walls,
and may have the city taken and sacked. Therefore for
once politics become our natural business. But though you
may find many well-wishers, I doubt if you can obtain any
substantial aid. With Saxon troops in the town, and the
nobles divided, there is no hope of a successful rising in
Warsaw."
"The king did not think of that," Charlie said; "his
opinion was that were it evident that the citizens of War-
saw were strongly opposed to Augustus of Saxony, it would
have a great moral effect, and that perhaps they might in-


176
A JACOBITE EXILE.
fluence some of the nobles who, as you say, are deeply
in their books, or upon whoso estates they may hold mort-
gages, to join the party against the king."
"They might do something that way," Allan Ramsay
agreed. "Of course I have no money out on mortgages.
I want badly enough all the money I can lay hands on in
my own business. Giving credit, as we have to, and often
very long credit, it requires a large capital to carry on trade.
But the Jews, who no doubt do hold large mortgages on
the land, cannot exert much power. They cannot hold land
themselves, and were one of them to venture to sell the
property of any noble of influence he would be ruined. The
whole class would shrink from him, and like enough there
would be a tumult got up, his house would be burned over
his head, and he and his family murdered. Still, as far as
popular opinion goes, something might be done. At any
rate I will get some of my friends here to-morrow, and intro-
duce you to them and talk it over. But we must be careful,
for Augustus has a strong party here, and were it suspected
that you are a Swedish officer it would go very hard with
you. To-morrow you must fetch your servant here. I have
already sent round to the inn, and you will find your valises
in your room. You said you could rely thoroughly upon
him?"
"Yes, he was handed over to me by Count Piper himself;
and moreover, from what I have seen of him, I am myself
confident that he can be trusted. He is of Swedish descent,
and is, I think, a very honest fellow."
For a fortnight Charlie remained at Allan Ramsay's, and
then, in spite of the pressing entreaties of his host and
hostess, took a lodging near them. He had by this time seen
a good many of the leading traders of the town. The Scotch
and Frenchmen had all heartily agreed with his argument
that it was for the benefit of Poland, and especially for that


IN WARSAW.
177
of Warsaw, that Augustus of Saxony should be replaced
by another king who would be acceptable to Charles of
Sweden; but all were of opinion that but little could be
done by them towards bringing about this result. With the
Jewish traders his success was less decided. They admitted
that it would be a great misfortune were Warsaw taken by
the Swedes, but as Poles they retained their confidence in
the national army, and were altogether sceptical that a few
thousand Swedes could withstand the host that could be
put in the field against them. Several of them pointedly
asked what interest they had in the matter, and to some
of these CharUe was obliged to use his power of promising
sums of money in case of success.
There were one or two, however, of whom he felt doubtful.
Chief among these was Ben Soloman Muller, a man of great
influence in the Jewish community. This man had placed
so large a value upon his services that Charlie did not feel
justified in promising him such a sum. He did not like the
man's face, and did not rely upon the promises of silence he
had given before the mission was revealed to him. It was
for this reason principally that he determined to go into
lodgings. Should he be denounced, serious trouble might
fall upon Allan Ramsay, and it would at least minimize this
risk were he not living at his house when he was arrested.
Ramsay himself was disposed to make light of the danger.
"I believe myself that Ben Soloman is an old rogue, but
he is not a fool. He cannot help seeing that the position of
the king is precarious, and were he to cause your arrest he
might get little thanks and no profit, while he would be in-
curring the risk of the vengeance of Charles should he ever
become master of the town. Did he have you arrested he
himself would be forced to appear as a witness against you,
and this he could hardly do without the matter becoming
publicly known. I do not say, however that if ho could
(806) M


178
A JACOBITE EXILE.
curry favour with the king's party by doing you harm
without appearing in the matter, he would hesitate for a
moment. Even if you were arrested here, I doubt whether
any great harm would befall me, for all the Scotch merchants
would make common cause with me, and although we have
no political power, we have a good deal of influence one
way or another, and Augustus at this time would not care
to make fresh enemies. However, lad, I will not further
dispute your decision. Were I quito alone I would not let
you leave me so long as you stop in this city without taking
great offence, but with a wife and two children a man is
more timid than if he had but himself to think of."
Charlie therefore moved into the lodging, but every day
he went for three or four hours to the shop, where ho kept
up his assumed character by aiding to keep the ledgers, and
in learning from the Polish assistants the value of the various
goods in the shop. One evening he was returning after
supper to his lodging when Stanislas met him.
"I observed three or four evil-looking rascals casting
glances at the house to-day, and there are several rough-
looking fellows hanging about the house this evening. I do
not know if it means anything, but I thought I would let
you know."
"I think it must be only your fancy, Stanislas; I might
be arrested by the troops were I denounced, but I apprehend
no danger from men of the class you speak of. However, if
we should be interfered with, I fancy we could deal with
several rascals of that sort."
At the corner of his street three or four men were standing.
One of them moved as he passed and pushed rudely against
him, sending his hat into the gutter Then as his face
was exposed the fellow exclaimed:
"It is he, death to the Swedish spy!"
They were the last words he uttered. Charlie's sword


IN WARSAW.
179
flew from its scabbard, and with a rapid pass he ran the
man through the body. The others drew instantly and fell
upon Charlie with fury, keeping up the shout of, "Death to
the Swedish spy!" It was evidently a signal, for men darted
out of doorways and came running down the street repeating
the cry.
"Go, Stanislas!" Charlie shouted as he defended himself
against a dozen assailants. "Tell Ramsay what has hap-
pened; you can do no good here." A moment later he re-
ceived a tremendous blow on the back of the head from
an iron-bound cudgel, and fell senseless to the ground.



CHAPTER X.
IN EVIL PLIGHT.
HEN Charlie recovered his senses he found himself
* V lying bound in a room lighted by a dim lamp, which
sufficed only to show that the beams were blackened by
smoke and age, and the walls constructed of rough stone-work.
There was, so far as he could see, no furniture whatever in it,
and he imagined that it was an underground cellar, used per-
haps at some time or other as a store-room. It was some time
before his brain was clear enough .to understand what had
happened, or how he had got into his present position. Gra-
dually the facts came back to him, and he was able to think
coherently in spite of a splitting headache and a dull
throbbing pain at the back of his head.
"I was knocked down and stunned," he said to himself at
last. "I wonder what became of Stanislas; I hope he got
away. This does not look like a prison. I should say that
it was a cellar in the house of one of the gang that set upon
me. It is evident that some one has betrayed me, probably
that Jew, Ben Soloman. What have they brought me here
for? I wonder what are they going to do with me." His
head, however, hurt him too much for him to continue the
strain of thought, and after a while he dozed off to sleep.
When he awoke a faint light was streaming in through a
slit two or three inches wide, high up on the wall. He
still felt faint and dizzy from the effects of the blow.


IN LVIL PLIGHT.
181
Parched with thirst he tried to call out for water, but
scarce a sound came from his lips.
Gradually the room seemed to darken and become indis-
tinct, and he again lapsed into insensibility. When he again
became conscious, some one was pouring water between his
lips, and he heard a voice speaking loudly and angrily. He
had picked up a few words of Polish from Stanislas—the
names of common things, the words to use in case he lost
his way, how to ask for food and for stabling for a horse,
but he was unable to understand what was said. He judged,
however, that someone was furiously upbraiding the man
who was giving him water, for the latter now and then
muttered excuses.
"He is blowing the fellow up for having so nearly let me
slip through their fingers," he said to himself. "Probably
they want to question me, and find out who I have been in
communication with. They shall get nothing at present
anyhow." He kept his eyes resolutely closed . Presently he
heard a door open and another man come in. A few words
were exchanged, and this time wine instead of water was
poured down his throat. Then he was partly, lifted up, and
felt a cooling sensation at the back of his head. Some
bandages were passed round it and he was laid down again.
There was some more conversation, then a door opened and
two of the men went out; the third walked back to him,
muttering angrily to himself. Charlie felt sure that he
had been moved from the place in which he had been the
evening before, his bonds had been loosed, and he was lying
on straw and not on the bare ground. Opening his eyelids the
slightest possible degree, he was confirmed in his belief by
seeing that there was much more light than could have
entered the cellar. He dared not look farther, and in a
short time fell into a far more refreshing sleep than that he
before had.


182
A JAC0BI1E EXILE.
The next time he woke his brain was clearer, though
there was still a dull sense of pain where he had been
struck. Without opening his eyes he listened attentively.
There was some sound of movement in the room, and pre-
sently he heard a faint regular breathing. This continued
for some time, and he then heard a sort of grunt. "He is
asleep," he said to himself, and opening his eyes slightly
looked round. He was in another chamber. It was grimy
with dirt, and almost as unfurnished as the cellar, but there
was a window through which the sun was streaming brightly.
He himself lay upon a heap of straw. At the opposite side
of the room was a similar heap, and upon this a man was
sitting, leaning against the wall with his chin dropped on
his chest.
The thought of escape at once occurred to Charlie. Could
he reach the window, which Was without glass and a mere
opening in the wall, without awakening his guard, he could
drop out and make for Allan Ramsay's. As soon as he
tried to move, however, he found that this idea was for the
present impracticable. He felt too weak to lift his head,
and at the slight rustle of straw caused by the attempt, the
man opposite roused himself with a start. He gave another
slight movement, and then again lay quiet with his eyes
closed. The man came across and spoke, but he made no
sign. Some more wine was poured between his lips, then
the man returned to his former position and all was quiet.
As he lay thinking his position over, Charlie thought that
those who had set his assailants -to their work must have
had two objects—the one to put a stop to his efforts to
organize an agitation against the king, the second to find
out by questioning him who were those with whom he had
been in communication, in order that they might be arrested
and their property confiscated. He could see no other
reason why his life should be spared by his assailants, for


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
183
it would have been easier and far less troublesome to run
him through as he lay senseless on the ground than to carry
him off and keep him a prisoner.
This idea confirmed the suspicion he had first entertained,
that the assault had been organized by Ben Soloman. He
could have no real interest in the king, for he was ready to
join in the organization against him could he have obtained
his own terms. He might intend to gain credit with the
royal party by claiming to have stopped a dangerous plot,
and at the same time to benefit himself by bringing about the
expulsion or death of many of his foreign trade rivals. For
this end the Jew would desire that he should be taken alive,
in order to serve as a witness against the others. "He will
not get any names from me," he said; "besides, none of
them have promised to take any active measures against
Augustus. I did not ask them to do so. There is no high
treason in trying to influence public opinion. Still, it is
likely enough that the Jew wants to get me to acknowledge
that an insurrection was intended, and will offer me my
freedom if I will give such testimony. As I am altogether
in his power, the only thing to do is to pretend to be a great
deal worse than I am, and so to gain time till I am strong
enough to try to get away from this place."
All this was not arrived at at once, but was the result of
half-dreamy cogitation extending over hours, and interrupted
by short snatches of sleep. Pic was conscious that from
time to time some one came into the room and spoke to his
guard, and that three or four times wine was poured be-
tween his lips. Once he was raised up and fresh cloths
dipped in water and bandages applied to his head. In the
evening two or three men came in, and he believed that ho
recognized the voice of one of them as that of Ben Soloman.
One of the men addressed him suddenly and sharply in
Swedish.


184
A JACOBITE EXILE.
'How are you feeling, are you in pain? We have come
here to give you your freedom."
Charlie was on his guard, and remained silent with his
eyes closed.
"It is of no use," Ben Soloman said in his own language,
"the fellow is still insensible. The clumsy fool who hit
him would fare badly if I knew who he was. I said that
he was to be knocked down, silenced, and brought here;
and here he is, of no more use than if he were dead."
"He will doubtless come round in time," another said in
an apologetic tone. "We will bring him round if you will
have patience, Ben Soloman."
"Well, well," the other replied, "a few days will make
no difference; but mind that he is well guarded directly he
begins to gain strength. I will get him out of the town as
soon as I can. Allan Ramsay has laid a complaint before
the mayor that his countryman has been attacked by a
band of ruffians, and has been either killed or carried off
by them. It is a pity that servant of his was not killed."
"We thought he was dead. Two or three of us looked
at him, and I could have sworn that life was out of him."
"Well, then, you would have sworn what was not true,
for he managed to crawl to Ramsay's, where he lies, I am
told, dangerously ill, and an official has been to him to
obtain his account of the fray. It was a bungled business
from beginning to end."
"We could not have calculated on the fellows making
such a resistance," the other grumbled. "This one seemed
but a lad, and yet he killed three of our party, and the
other killed one. A nice business that; and you will have
to pay their friends well, Ben Soloman, for 1 can tell you
there is grumbling at the price, which they say was not
enough for the work, which you told them would be
easy."


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
185
"It ought to have been," the Jew said sullenly; "fifteen
or twenty men to overpower a lad. What could have been
more easy? However, I will do something for the friends of
the men who were fools enough to get themselves killed,
but if I hear any grumbling from the others it will be worse
for them; there is not one I could not lay by the heels in
jail. Well, as to this young fellow, I shall not come again,
I do not want to be noticed coming here. Keep a shrewd
look-out after him."
"There is no fear about that," the man said; "it will be
long ere he is strong enough to walk."
"When he gets better, we will have him taken away to
a safe place outside the town; once there, I can make him
say what I like."
"And if he does not get well?"
"In that case we will take away his body and bury it
outside. I will see to that myself."
"I understand," the other sneered. "You don't want
anyone to know where it is buried, so as to be able to bring
it up against you."
"You attend to your own business," the Jew said angrily.
"Why should I care about what they say? At any rate
there are some matters between you and me, and there is
no fear of your speaking."
"Not until the time comes when I may think it worth my
while to throw away my life in order to secure your death,
Ben Soloman."
"It is of no use talking like that," the Jew said quietly;
"we are useful to each other. I have saved your life from
the gibbet, you have done the work I required. Between
us, it is worse than childish to threaten in the present
matter. I do not doubt that you will do your business
well, and you know that you will be well paid for it; what
can either of us require more?"


186
A JACOBITE EXILE.
Charlie would have given a good deal to understand the
conversation, and he would have been specially glad to learn
that Stanislas had escaped with his life; for he had taken a
great fancy to the young Lithuanian, and was grieved by the
thought that he had probably lost his life in his defence.
Three days passed. His head was now clear and his
appetite returning, and he found, by quietly moving at
night when his guard was asleep, that he was gaining
strength. The third day there was some talking among
several men who entered the room, then he was lifted,
wrapt up in some cloths, and put into a large box. He felt
this being' hoisted up, it was carried downstairs, and then
placed on something. A minute afterwards he felt a vibra-
tion, followed by a swaying and bumping, and guessed at
once that he was on a cart, and was being removed either
to prison or to some other place of confinement; the latter
he considered more probable. The journey was a long one;
he had no means of judging time, but he thought that it
must have lasted two or three hours. Then the rumbling
ceased, the box was lifted down, and carried a short distance,
then the lid was opened and he was again laid down on
some straw. He heard the sound of cart wheels, and knew
that the vehicle on which he had been brought was being
driven away. He was now so hungry that he felt he could
no longer maintain the appearance of insensibility. Two
men were talking in the room, and when for a moment
their conversation ceased, he gave a low groan and then
opened his eyes. They came at once to his bedside with
exclamations of satisfaction.
"How do you feel?" one asked in Swedish.
"I do not know," he said in a low tone. "Where am
I, how did I get here?"
"You are with friends; never mind how you got here.
You have been ill, but you will soon get well again. Some-


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
187
one hit you on the head, and we picked you up and brought
you here."
"I am weak and faint," Charlie murmured; "have you
any food?"
"You shall have some food directly it is prepared. Take
a drink of wine, and see if you can eat a bit of bread while
the broth is preparing."
Charlie drank a little of the wine that was put to his
lips, and then broke up the bread and eat it crumb by
crumb, as if it were a great effort to do so, although he had
difficulty in restraining himself from eating it voraciously.
When he had finished it he closed his eyes again, as if sleep
had overpowered him. An hour later there was a touch on
his shoulder.
"Here is some broth, young fellow; wake up and drink
that, it will do you good."
Charlie, as before, slowly sipped down the broth, and
then really fell asleep, for the jolting had fatigued him
terribly. It was evening when he awoke; two men were
sitting at a blazing fire. When he moved one of tb em brought
him another basin of broth, and fed him with a spoon.
Charlie had been long enough in the country to know by
the appearance of the room that he was in a peasant's hut.
He wondered why he had been brought there, and concluded
that it must be because Allan Ramsay had set so stringent
a search on foot in the city, that they considered it necessary
to take him away.
"They will not keep me here long," he said to himself.
"I am sure that I could walk now, and in another two or
three days I shall be strong enough to go some distance.
That soup has done me a deal of good; I believe half my
weakness is from hunger." He no longer kept up the
appearance of unconsciousness, and in the morning put
various questions to the man who spoke Swedish as to


188
A JACOBITE EXILE.
what had happened and how he came to be there. This
man was evidently from his dress and appearance a Jew,
while the other was as unmistakably a peasant, a rough
powerfully-built man with an evil face. The Jew gave him
but little information, but told him that in a day or two,
when he was strong enough to listen, a friend would come
who would tell him all about it. On the third day he
heard the sound of an approaching horse, and was not
surprised when, after a conversation in a low tone outside,
Ben Soloman entered. Charlie was now much stronger, but
he had carefully abstained from showing any marked im-
provement, speaking always in a voice a little above a
whisper, and allowing the men to feed him after making
one or two pretended attempts to convey the spoon to
his mouth.
"Well, Master Englishman," Ben Soloman said, as ho
came up to his bedside, "what do you think of things?"
'I do not know what to think," Charlie said feebly. "I
do not know where I am, or why I am here. I remember
that there was a fray in the street, and I suppose I was
hurt, but why was I brought here instead of being taken to
my lodgings?"
"Because you would be no use to me in your lodging,
and you may be a great deal of use to me here," Ben
Soloman said. "You know you endeavoured to entrap
me into a plot against the king's life."
Charlie shook his head and looked wonder'ingly at the
speaker. "No, no," he said, "there was no plot against
the king's life; I only asked if you would use your
influence among your friends to turn popular feeling against
Augustus."
"Nothing of the kind," the Jew said harshly. "You
wanted him removed by poison or the knife. There is no
mistake about that, and that is what I am going to swear,


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
189
and what, if you want to save your life, you will have to
swear too; and you will have to give the names of all con-
cerned in the plot, and to swear that they were all agreed
to bring about the death of the king. Now you under-
stand why you were brought here. You are miles away
from another house, and you may shout and scream as loud
as you like. You are in my power."
"I would die rather than make a false accusation."
"Listen to me," the Jew said sternly. "You are weak
now, too weak to suffer much, this day week I will return,
and then you had best change your mind and sign a docu-
ment I shall bring with me, with the full particulars of the
plot to murder the king, and the names of those concerned
in it. This you will sign. I shall take it to the proper
authorities, and obtain a promise that your life shall be
spared on condition of your giving evidence against these
persons."
"I would never sign such a villainous document," Charlie
said.
"You will sign it," Ben Soloman said calmly. "When
you find yourself roasting over a slow charcoal fire, you
will be ready to sign anything I wish you to."
So saying, he turned and left the room. He talked for
some time to the men outside, then Charlie heard him
ride off.
"You villain," he said to himself, "when you come at
the end of a week you will not find me here; but if I get
a chance of having a reckoning with you, it will be bad
for you."
Charlie's progress was apparently slow; the next day he
was able to sit up and feed himself, two days later he could
totter across the room and lie down before the fire. The
men were completely deceived by his acting, and considering
any attempt to escape in his present weak state altogether


190
A JACOBITE EXILE.
impossible, paid but little hoed to him, the peasant fre-
quently absenting himself for hours together. Looking
from his window, Charlie saw that the hut was situated in
a thick wood, and from the blackened appearance of the
peasant's face and garmonts he guessed him to be a charcoal-
burner, and therefore judged that the trees he saw must
form part of a forest of considerable extent.
The weather was warm, and his other guard often sat for
a while outside the door. During his absence Charlie lifted
the logs of wood piled beside the hearth, and was able to
test his returning strength, assuring himself that, although
not yet fully recovered, he was gaining ground daily. He
resolved not to wait until the seventh day; for Ben Soloman
might change his mind and return before the day he had
named. He determined, therefore, that on the sixth day he
would make the attempt. Ho had no fear of being unable
to overcome his Jewish guard, as he would have the advan-
tage of a surprise. He only delayed as long as possible,
because he doubted his powers of walking any great distance
and of evading the charcoal-burner, who would on his return
certainly set out in pursuit of him. Moreover, he wished
to remain in the hut nearly up to the time of the Jew's
roturn, as he was determined to wait in the forest and
revenge himself for the suffering he had caused him and
for the torture to which he intended to put him.
The evening before the day on which he decided to make
the attempt the charcoal-burner and the Jew were in earnest
conversation. The word signifying brigand was frequently
repeated, and although he could not understand much more
than this, he concluded from the peasant's talk and gestures
that he had either come across some of these men in the
forest, or had gathered from signs he had observed, perhaps
from their fires, that they were there. The Jew shrugged
his shoulders when the narration was finished. The presence


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
191
of brigands was a matter of indifference to him. The next
day the charcoal-burner went off at noon.
"Where does he go to?" Charlie asked his guard.
"He has got some charcoal fires alight, and is obliged to
go and see to them. They have to be kept covered up
with wet leaves and earth so that the wood shall only
smoulder," the man said, as he lounged out of the hut to his
usual seat.
Charlie waited a short time, then went to the pile of logs
and picked out a straight stick about a yard long and two
inches in diameter. With one of the heavier ones he could
have killed the man, but the fellow was only acting under
the orders of his employer, and although he would doubtless,
at Ben Soloman's commands, have roasted him alive without
compunction, he had not behaved with any unkindness,
and had, indeed, seemed to do his best for him. Taking
the stick, he went to the door. He trod lightly, but in the
stillness of the forest the man heard him, and glanced round
as he came out. Seeing the stick in his hand he leaped up,
exclaiming, "You young fool!" and sprang towards him.
He had scarce time to feel surprise as Charlie quickly raised
the club. It described a swift sweep, fell full on his head,
and he dropped to the ground as if shot.
Charlie ran in again, seized a coil of rope, bound his
hands and feet securely, and dragged him into the hut. Then
he dashed some cold water on his face. The man opened his
eyes and tried to move.
"You are too tightly bound to move, Pauloff," he said.
"I could have killed you if I had chosen, but I did not wish
to. You have not been unkind to me, and I owe you no
grudge; but tell your rascally employer that I will be even
with him some day for the evil he has done mo."
"You might as well have killed me," the man said, "for
he will do so when he finds I let you escape."


192
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Then my advice to you is, be beforehand with him.
You are as strong a man as he is, and if I were in your
place, and a man who meant to kill me came into a lonely hut
like this, I would take precious good care that he had no
chance of carrying out his intentions."
Charlie then took two loaves of black bread and a portion
Of goats' flesh from the cupboard, found a bottle about a
quarter full of coarse spirits, filled it up with water and
put it in his pocket, and then, after taking possession of the
long knife his captive wore in his belt, went out of the hut
and closed the door behind him. He had purposely moved
slowly about the hut as he made these preparations, in order
that the Jew should believe that he was still weak; but,
indeed, the effort of dragging the man into the hut had
severely taxed his strength, and he found that he was much
weaker than he had supposed.
The hut stood in a very small clearing, and Charlie had
no difficulty in seeing the track by which the cart had come,
for the marks of the wheels were still visiblo in the soft soil.
He followed this, until after about two miles' walking he
came to the edge of the wood. Then he retraced his steps
for a quarter of a mile, turned off, and with some difficulty
made his way into a patch of thick undergrowth, where, after
first cutting a formidable cudgel, he lay down, completely
exhausted. Late in the afternoon he was aroused from a
doze by the sound of footsteps, and looking through the
screen of leaves he saw his late jailers hurrying along the
path. The charcoal-burner carried a heavy axe, while the
Jew, whose head was bound up with a cloth, had a long
knife in his girdle. They went as far as the end of the
forest, and then retraced their steps slowly. They were
talking loudly, and Charlie could gather from the few words
he understood, and by their gestures, something of the pur-
port of their conversation.


IN EVIL PLIGHT.
193
"I told you it was of no use your coming on as far as this,"
the Jew said; "why, he was hardly strong enough to walk."
"He managed to knock you down, and afterwards to
drag you into the house," the other said.
"It does not require much strength to knock a man down
with a heavy club when he is not expecting it, Conrad. He
certainly did drag me in, but he was obliged to sit down
afterwards, and I watched him out of one eye as he was
making his preparations, and he could only just totter
about. I would wager you anything he cannot have gone
two hundred yards from the house; that is where we must
search for him, I warrant we shall find him hidden in a
thicket thereabouts."
"We shall have to take a lantern then, for it will be dark
before we get back."
"Our best plan will be to leave it alone till morning. If
we sit outside the hut and take it in turns to watch we shall
hear him when he moves, which he is sure to do when it gets
dark. It will be a still night, and we should hear a stick
break half a mile away. We shall catch him safe enough
before he has gone far."
"Well, I hope we shall have him back before Ben Soloman
comes," the charcoal-burner said, "or it will be worse for
both of us. You know as well as I do he has got my neck
in a noose, and he has got his thumb on you"
"If we can't find this Swede, I would not wait here for
any money. I would fly at once."
"You would need to fly, in truth, to get beyond Ben
Soloman's clutches," the charcoal-burner said gruffly. "He
has got agents all over the country."
"Then what would you do?"
"There is only one thing to do. It is our lives or his.
When he rides up to-morrow we will meet him at the door
as if nothing had happened, and, with my axe, I will
(806) N


194
A JACOBITE EXILE.
cleave his head asunder as he comes in. If he sees me in
time to retreat you shall stab him in the back. Then we
will dig a big hole in the wood and throw him in, and we
will kill his horso and bury it with him. Who would ever
be the wiser? I was going to propose it last time, only I
was not sure of you then; but now that you are in it as
deep as I am—deeper indeed, for he put you here specially
to look after this youngster—your interest in the matter is
as great as mine."
The Jew was silent for some time, then he said: "He has
got papers at home which would bring me to the gallows."
"Pooh!" the other Baid. "You do not suppose that when
it is found that he does not return, and his heirs open
his coffers, they will take any trouble about what there
may be in the papers there except such as relate to his
money. I will warrant there are papers there which con-
cern scores of men besides you, for I know that Ben
Soloman likes to work with agents he has got under
his thumb. But even if all the papers should be put into
the hands of the authorities, what would come of it? Thoy
have got their hands full of other matters for the present,
and with the Swedes on their frontier and the whole
country divided into factions, who do you think is going
to trouble to hunt up men for affairs that occurred years
ago 1 Even if they did, they would not catch you. They
have not got the means of running you down that Ben
Soloman has. I tell you, man, it must be done. There is
no other way out of it."
"Well, Conrad, if we cannot find this fellow before Ben
Soloman comes I am with you in the business. I have been
working for him on starvation pay for the last three years,
and hate him as much as you can."
When they reached the hut they cooked a meal, and then
prepared to keep alternate watch.



CHARLIE ENCOUNTERS BEN SOLOMAN IN THE WOOD.





IN EVIL PLIGHT.
197
but you were so busy in taking the spoil that you did not
hear us.
"I see the Jew is dead; fell on his own knife. It is just
as well for him, for we should have tied him to a tree and
made a bonfire of him if we had caught him."
Charlie understood but little of this, but said when the
other finished: "I understand but little Polish."
"What are you then—a Russian? You do not look like
one."
"I am an Englishman, and am working in the house of
Allan Ramsay, a Scotch trader in Warsaw."
"Well, you are a bold fellow anyhow, and after the
smart way in which you disposed of this Jew and possessed
yourself of his purse, you will do honour to our trade."
"I hope you will let me go," Charlie said. "My friends
in Warsaw will pay a ransom for me if you will let me
return there."
"No, no, young fellow. You would of course put down
this Jew's death to our doing, and we have weight enough
on our backs already. He is a man of great influence, and
all his tribe would be pressing on the government to hunt
us down. You shall go with us, and the purse you took
from Ben Soloman will pay your footing."
Charlie saw that it would be useless to try and alter the
man's decision, especially as he knew so little of the
language. He therefore shrugged his shoulders, and said
that he was ready to go with them if it must be so. The
Jew's body was now thoroughly searched. Various papers
were found upon him, but as these proved useless to the
brigands they were torn up.
"Shall we take the horse with us?" one of the men asked
the leader.
"No, it would be worse than useless in the forest. Leavo
it standing here, it will find its way back in time. Then



CHAPTER XI.
WITH BRIGANDS.
THE man who had spoken to Charlie drew the long Knife
from the back of the Jew, wiped it on the grass, and
handed it to him.
"That ought to be your property," he said. "It has
done you good service."
Not sorry to have a weapon in addition to his cudgel,
Charlie placed it in his belt and then started with the
bandits. He would not have cared to face the charcoal-
burner alone; but now that the band regarded him as
enrolled among their number, he felt no uneasiness respects
ing him. When they issued from the trees the Jew was
seen standing at the door of the hut. He at once ran in
on seeing them, and came out again accompanied by the
charcoal-burner, who carried his axe on his shoulder. The
Jew started on catching sight of Charlie among the ranks of
the brigands, and said a word or two to his companion.
"Well, Master Charcoal-burner," the leader of the party
said, "how is it that honest woodmen consort with rogues
of the town?"
"I don't know that they do so willingly," the man said
gruffly. "But some of us to our cost have put our heads
into nooses, and the rogues of the town have got hold of
the other end of the ropes, and we must just walk as we
are told to."


200
A JACOBITE EXILE.
'Well, that is true enough," the brigand said. "And
you, Jew, what are you doing here?"
"I am like Conrad," he replied sulkily. "It is not
only countrymen who have their necks in a noose, and I
have to do what I am ordered."
"By a bigger rogue than yourself?"
"That is so; bigger and cleverer."
"You are expecting him here now, our new comrade
tells us. Well, you need expect him no longer; he will not
come. If you will go along the path you will come upon his
body, and may bury him if you like to take the trouble."
An exclamation of satisfaction broke from the two
men.
"You have done us a service indeed," the charcoal-
burner said. "We had thought to do it for ourselves this
morning, for after the escape of him you call your new
comrade he would have shown us no mercy."
"You may thank our new comrade and not us," the
brigand said. "We only arrived on the spot when it was
all over."
The Jew looked at Charlie in astonishment
"What! did he kill Ben Soloman?"
"That did he; or rather the Jew trilled himself. There
was a grapple hand to hand and a wrestle, the Jew fell
undermost, and was pierced with his own knife."
"But the lad is but just out of a sick-bed and has no
strength for a struggle, and Ben Soloman, though past
middle life, was strong and active."
"Neither strong enough nor active enough," the man
laughed. "You have been nicely taken in; who would have
thought that two Jews and a Pole would have been cheated
by an English lad? His face shows that he has been ill,
and doubtless he has not yet recovered his full strength,
but he was strong enough anyhow to overthrow Ben Solo-


WITH BRIGANDS.
201
man. Now, what have you in the hut? we are in need of
provisions."
The hut was ransacked; the flour, two bottles of spirits,
and a skin of wineseized, and the meat cut up and roasted
over the fire. After the meal was eaten the captain called
upon Charlie to tell his story more fully, and this he did
with the aid of the man who spoke Swedish; starting, how-
ever, only at the point when he was attacked in the street,
as he felt it better to remain silent as to his connection
with the Swedish army.
"But what was the cause of Ben Soloman's hostility to
you?"
"There are some in Warsaw who are of opinion that
Augustus of Saxony has done much harm to Poland in
engaging without cause in the war against Charles of
Sweden, and who think that it would be well that he should
be dethroned, and some other prince made king in his place.
To this party many of the traders belong, and the Jew
had reason to think that I was acquainted with the design,
and could give the names of those concerned in it. There
was really no plot against Augustus, but it was only in-
tended that a popular demonstration against his rule should
be made. But Soloman wanted me to give evidence that
there was a conspiracy against the king's life, so that he
might gain great credit by exposing it, and might at the
same time rid himself of many of his rivals in the trade."
"He was an artful fox," the leader of the brigands said
when this had been translated to him. "But where is the
Jew he put over you?"
Three or four of the men sprang to their feet and ran out,
but the Jew was nowhere to be seen. The captain was
furious, and abused his men right and left, while his anger
was in no way mitigated when one of them told him that if
he had wanted the Jew kept, he should have given one of


202
A JACOBITE EXILE.
them orders to look after him. This was so evident that
the chief was silenced for a moment.
"How long is it since any of you saw him last?"
"He went round with the wine-skin, and filled our cups
just as we sat down to breakfast," one of the men said.
"I have not noticed him since." Nor had any of the
others.
"Then it will be no use to pursue; he has had more than
half an hour's start, and long before this he will have
mounted Ben Soloman's horse and have ridden off.
"Well, comrade," he said, turning to Charlie,- "this
settles your movements. I was but half in earnest before
as to your joining us; but it is clear now that there's
nothing else for you to do for the present. This fellow
will, directly he gets to Warsaw, denounce you as the mur-
derer of his master. That he is sure to do to avert sus-
picion from himself, and if you were to return there it
would go hard with you. So for a time you must throw in
your lot with us."
When this was translated to Charlie, he saw at once the
force of the argument. He could not have denied that the
Jew had fallen in a hand-to-hand struggle with himself,
and were he to appear in Warsaw he might be killed by the
co-religionists of Ben Soloman; or if he escaped this,
might lie in a dungeon for months awaiting his trial, and
perhaps be finally executed. There was nothing for him
now but to rejoin the Swedes, and it would be some time
yet before he would be sufficiently recovered to undertake
such a journey.
"I should not mind if I could send a lptter to Allan
Ramsay, to tell him what has befallen me; he will be
thinking I am dead, and will at any rate be in great anxiety
about me."
"I have taken a liking to you, young fellow," the leader


WITH BRIGANDS.
203
said, "and will send in one of my men to Warsaw with a
letter; that is, if you can write one."
"Yes, I can write. Fortunately there are paper, pen, and
an ink-horn on that shelf. Ben Soloman brought them the
last time he came to write down the lies he wanted me to
testify to. I am greatly obliged to you, and will do it at once."
As he had, only the day before he was attacked, sent off a
messenger to Count Piper telling him all he had done the
previous week, there was no occasion to repeat this, and he
had only to give an account of his capture and the events
that had since occurred.
"You see," he said, "I cannot return to Warsaw; the Jew
who was here unfortunately heard that it was in a struggle
with me Ben Soloman was killed, and he will of course
denounce me as his murderer, though the deed was done in
fair fight. I should have all his tribe against me, and might
be imprisoned for months awaiting trial. I am still very
weak, and could not attempt the journey to the frontier.
I am, however, gaining strength, and as soon as I am quite
recovered I shall take the first opportunity of leaving the
men I am with, and making for the Swedish camp. Please
forward this news by a sure hand to Count Piper, and ex-
press my sorrow that my mission has not been completed,
although indeed I do not think that my further stay at
Warsaw would have been any great service, for it is clear
that the great majority of the traders will not move in the
matter until the Swedes advance, and, from their point of
view, it is not to their interest to do so. I know but little
-of the men I am with at present, beyond the fact that they
are bandits, nor can I say whether they are disbanded
soldiers or criminals who have escaped from justice; but at
any rate they show me no ill-will. I have no doubt I shall
be able to get on fairly with them until I am able to make
my escape. I wish I had poor Stanislas with me; only one


204
A JACOBITE EXILE.
of the men here speaks Swedish, and he does not know very
much of the language. I cannot say at present whether
the twenty men here are the whole of the band, or whether
they are only a portion of it; nor do I know whether the
men subsist by plundering the peasants or venture on more
serious crimes. Thanking you for your great kindness dur-
ing my stay at Warsaw, I remain, yours gratefully,—Charlie
Cakstairs."
While he was occupied in writing this letter an animated
conversation was going on between the bandits. Charlie gath-
ered that this related to their future operations, but more
than this he could not learn. In a postscript to the letter he
requested Allan Ramsay to hand over to the bearer some of
the clothes left in his lodgings, and to pay him for his trouble.
"As to the money I left in your hands, I do not think it
worth while for you to send it. However much these men
may consider me a comrade, I have not sufficient faith in
their honesty to believe that money would reach me safely;
but if you send me a suit of clothes, two or three gold
pieces might be wrapped up in a piece of cloth and shoved
into the toe of a shoe. The parcel must be a small one, or
there would be little chance of the man carrying it far. I
will ask him, however, to bring me a sword if you will
buy one for me, and my pistols."
He folded up the letter and gave it to the captain.
There was no means of fastening it, but this mattered little,
because, being written in English, there was no chance
of its being read. The captain handed it to one of the men
with instructions for its delivery. The messenger started at
once; the others, after remaining a short time in the hut,
set out through the forest. After an hour's walking Charlie
was unable to go further. The captain seeing this ordered
four of the men to stop with him and to follow the next
morning. As soon as he had gone on with the rest of


WITH BklGANDS.
205
the band, the men set about collecting sticks and making a
fire. Charlie, who was utterly exhausted, threw himself on
the ground, and was not long before he fell sound asleep.
When he awoke the shades of evening were already falling,
and the men were sitting over the fire roasting a portion of
a goat, one of a flock they had fallen in with in the wood,
where large numbers roamed about in a semi-wild state.
The man who could speak Swedish was one of those who
had remained with him, and from him he learnt that the
present head-quarters of the band were some six miles
farther away. This distance was performed next morning,
frequent halts being made to enable him to sit down and
rest; and it was not till five hours after the start that they
arrived. Overgrown as it now was with trees and under-
growth, he could see that a village once stood there. It
must, however, have been abandoned a very long time, as
trees of considerable size grew among the low walls and
piles of stones that marked where cottages had stood. The
place occupied by the brigands had in former times been a
castellated building of some strength, standing on a knoll
in the middle of the village, which had probably been in-
habited by the retainers of its owner. Part of the wall had
fallen, but a large arched room, that had doubtless been the
banqueting hall of the castle, remained almost intact, and
here the brigands had established themselves. Several fires
burned on the flagged floors, the smoke finding its way out
through holes and crevices in the roof. Some fifty men
were gathered round these, and were occupied in cooking
their mid-day meal.
"I am glad to see that you have arrived," the captain
said, coming across to Charlie. "I expected you two hours
ago, and intended as soon as we had finished our meal to
send out another four men to meet you and help to carry
you in."


206
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Thank you," Charlie said. "It is not the men's fault
we are late, but the last part of the way we came on very
slowly. I was getting so exhausted that I had to stop
every few hundred yards."
"Well, you had better eat something, and then lie down
for a sleep. Meat is plentiful with us, for there are thou-
sands of goats in the forest, and occasionally we get a deer
or wild boar. If we had but bread and wine we should
live like nobles. Our supplies, however, are low at present,
and we shall have to make an expedition to-morrow or next
day to replenish them."
Charlie ate a few mouthfuls of meat, and then lay down
and slept for some hours on a bed of leaves. He was awoke
by loud and excited talking among the men, and learnt
from Honred that one of the men who had been left on
watch at the mouth of the path by which he had entered
the forest, had just brought in the news that a party of a
hundred infantry led by the Jew had arrived with a cart.
In this the body of Ben Soloman had been sent off, while
the troops had established themselves in the little clearing
round the hut.
"This comes of letting that Jew escape," the captain said.
"No doubt he told the story his own way, and the Jewish
traders went to the governor and asked that troops should
be sent to root us out. Well, they are far enough away
at present, and I have sent off to have their movements
watched. It is a good nine miles from here to the hut, and
they may look for a week before they find this place, unless
that rascally Jew has heard of it from the woodman, or they
get hold of the fellow himself, though I should think they
will hardly do that. I fancy he has some cause of quarrel
with the authorities, and will not put himself in the way of
being questioned closely if he can help it."
The next morning when Charlie awoke, two men were


WITH BRIGANDS.
207
standing beside him. His eyes first fell on the one who
had been to the town, and who held a large bundle in his
hand. Then he turned his eyes to the other, and gave an
exclamation of pleasure as he saw that it was Stanislas. He
looked pale and weak, and was evidently just recovering
from a severe illness.
"Why, Stanislas!" he exclaimed, "this is a pleasure in-
deed. I never for a moment dreamt of seeing you. I
heard from the Jew who guarded me that you got away,
but I was afraid that you had been badly wounded. Why,
my brave fellow, what brings you here?"
"I have come to be with your honour," the man said.
"It was, of course, my duty to be by your side. I was very
ill for a week, for I had half a dozen wounds, but I managed
after the assailants left me to crawl back to Mr. Ramsay's to
tell him what had happened. I don't remember much about
the next few days. Since then I have been mending rapidly;
none of the wounds were very serious, and it was more
loss of blood than anything else that ailed me. Mr. Ramsay
searched high and low for you, and we had all given you up
for dead till a few hours before this man arrived with your
letter. We heard you had killed Ben Soloman. I had a
long talk with your messenger, who received a handsome
present from Mr. Ramsay, and he agreed to conduct me here
upon my solemn promise that if the captain would not receive
me I would not give any information on my return as to the
whereabouts of the band. Mr. Ramsay hired a light cart,
and that brought us yesterday far into the forest. We
camped there, and I had not more than a couple of miles
to walk to get here this morning."
"Have you seen the captain?" Charlie asked eagerly.
"Yes; I was stopped by some sentries a quarter of a
mile away, and was kept there while my guide came on
and got permission of the captain for me to be brought in.


208
A JACOBITE EXILE.
When I met him I had no great difficulty in persuading him
to let me stop, for Mr. Ramsay had given me fifty rix-dollars
to give him; and so, your honour, here I am, and here is a
letter from Mr. Ramsay himself."
"I cannot tell you how glad I am to have you, Stanislas.
I am getting better, but I am so weak, that I took five
hours yesterday to get six miles. Now I have got you
to talk to I shall pick up strength faster than I have been
doing, for it has been very dull work having no one who
could understand me. There is only one man here who
understands a word of Swedish."
"We will soon get you round, sir, never fear. I have
brought with me four casks of wine. They were left at the
place where the cart stopped last night, but the captain has
sent off men already to bring them in. You will be all the
better for a suit of clean clothes."
"That I shall; it is a month now since I had a change,
and my jerkin is all stained with blood. I want a wash
more than anything; for there was no water near the hut,
and tho charcoal-burner used to bring in a small keg from
a spring he passed on his way to his work. That was
enough for drinking, but not enough for washing—a mat-
ter which never seemed to have entered into his head or
that of the Jew as being in the slightest degree neces-
sary."
"There is a well just outside," Stanislas said. "I saw
them drawing water in buckets as we came in. I suppose
it was the well of this castle in the old time."
"I will go and have a wash, and change my clothes the
first thing," Charlie said. "Mr. Ramsay's letter will keep
till after that."
They went out to the well together.
"So you heard the story that I had killed Ben Soloman
before you left?"


WITH BRIGANDS.
209
"Yes; before your letter arrived Mr. Ramsay sent for
me, and told me a Jewish trader had just informed him
that news had come that Ben Solomau had been murdered,
and the deed had been done by the young Scotchman who
had been with him. Mr. Ramsay did not believe the story
in the slightest. He admitted that Ben Soloman might
have been murdered, and even said frankly that, hated as
he was, it was the most natural end for him to come to;
but that you should have done so was, he said, absurd. In
the first place, he did not think that you were alive; and in
the second, it was far more probable that you had been
murdered by Ben Soloman than that he should have been
murdered by you.
"However, even before your letter came three or four
hours later, there seemed no longer any doubt that you had
killed the Jew. By that time there was quite an uproar
among his people. He was the leader of their community,
and had dealings with so many nobles that his influence was
great; and although he was little liked, he was regarded as
an important person, and his loss was a very heavy one
to the Jewish community. A deputation went to the
governor, and we heard that troops would be at once sent
out to capture you and the band of brigands you had joined.
Mr. Ramsay told me that it was fortunate indeed that you
had not returned to the city. But no doubt he has told you
all that in the letter."
"I feel quite another man, Stanislas," Charlie said when
he had changed his garments. "Now I can read the letter
you brought me."
After expressing the great satisfaction he felt at the news
that Charlie was alive, Mr. Ramsay went on to say that
even were he well he could not return to Warsaw in the
present state of public feeling.
"Your story that you were attacked, grievously wounded,
(806) o


210
A JACOBITE EXILE.
and after being confined here for some days, carried away
and confined in the wood by order of Ben Soloman, and that
he visited you there, would be treated with derision. The
version given by the man who brought in the story of the
Jew's death was that he himself was staying in the cottage of
a charcoal-burner, an acquaintance of his, and that a party of
brigands, of whom you were one, arrived there, and that they
were boasting of having caused the death of Ben Soloman,
who had fallen by your hand. He managed to escape from
the brigands, and on the road found the dead body of his em-
ployer, who was, he knew, that morning coming out to give
him some instructions. My opinion, and that of my friends
who knew you, was that the fellow had himself killed and
robbed his master; but your letter, of course, showed that
his account was true to somo extent—that Ben Soloman
had fallen in a struggle with you, and that you your-
self were a prisoner in the hands of these bandits. Still, as
it would be next to impossible for you to prove the truth of
your story, and as the Jews of the place, who are numerous
and influential, are dead against you, your life would cer-
tainly bo forfeited were you to be captured.
"I know your story to be true, but it would appear
wildly improbable to others that this wealthy Jew should
have conspired in the first place to cause an attack to be
made upon an unknown young stranger, still less that he
should have had him carried off to the forest, and should
have gone to visit him there. The explanation that you
were a Swedish officer in disguise would not benefit you in
any way, while it would involve us who knew you, in your
danger, and would cause the Jew to be regarded as a man
who had lost his life in endeavouring to unmask a plot
against Poland. Therefore, I think it is extremely fortu-
nate that you are for the present safe in the hands of these
brigands, and should certainly advise you to make no


WITH BRIGANDS.
211
attempt to leave them until you are perfectly well and
strong.
"I have, as you directed me, hidden a few pieces of gold
in your shoe, and have handed the rest of your money to
your man, who is starting to join you. He will conceal
it about him. I have just heard that a body of troops
are starting at once for the forest, and that orders have
been sent to other towns to send detachments into it at
different points, so it is evident the authorities are deter-
mined to catch you if possible. If you had killed half a
dozen traders in a smaller way they would have cared
little about it; but just at present, pressed as the king is
by want of money, he is bound to do everything he can
to please the Jewish traders, as it is upon them that he
must rely for loans for the payment of his troops.
"In this matter, then, he will leave no stone unturned
to gratify them, and I should strongly advise your band to
move away from the neighbourhood, at any rate for a time.
They may plunder whole villages with impunity, but what
is regarded as the murder of the richest citizen of Warsaw,
a man mixed up in business and politics with half the prin-
cipal nobles of the land, is a different matter altogether.
Do not think of trying to traverse the country until you
are perfectly strong. It will be a dangerous business at
the best, but with your man with you to bear the brunt of
replying to questions, I have every confidence that you
will succeed in making your way through. As to this, I
can give no advice, as there is no saying as to the point
from which you may start, or the direction in which you
may travel.
"Should you at any time find yourself in a town in
which there are any of my countrymen established in trade,
and you will find them nearly everywhere, use my name. I
think it is pretty generally known to Scotchmen in Poland.


212
A JACOBITE EXILE.
You will see I have inclosed a note that will be useful to
you."
The inclosure contained only a few words: "I, Allan
Ramsay, merchant of Warsaw, do declare the bearer of
this note to be my friend, and beg any countrymen of mine
to whom he may present himself, to assist him in every
way, and should he require money, to furnish him with it,
I undertaking to make myself responsible for the same,
and to pay all monies and other charges that he may
incur."
"The first thing to do," Charlie said, as he placed the
letters in his doublet, "is to let the leader of our band know
that other bodies of troops besides that at the hut are about
to enter the forest. He may decide that it is necessary to
march away at once."
As soon, indeed, as the outlaw received the tidings, he
issued orders for the band to prepare for instant departure.
"A party of five or six men together," he said to Charlie,
"might hide in this forest for years. But a band of fifty
is too large to be long concealed. To begin with, they
must get food, and must either buy it or hunt for it; and
in the second, there are a considerable number of men
living in the forest, charcoal-burners and herders of goats
and swine, and any of these, if questioned by the troops,
might mention that they had seen a considerable number
of men passing. As it is, we will break up into parties of
seven or eight, and appoint a rendezvous where we may
meet again."
The band was speedily mustered, for with the exception
of those who were watching the forest through which
the troops at the hut must march to reach them, the whole
were close at hand. A messenger was sent off to call in
the scouts. Then the booty that had been taken during
their late excursions was brought out and emptied on the


WITH BRIGANDS.
213
ground. It consisted of money and jewellery. It was
divided into equal portions, of which each member took
one, the lieutenants of the band two, and the captain
three. "You don't share this time," the latter said to
Charlie; "but next time, of course, you and your comrade
will each have your portion."
When this was done, the men were told off in parties of
six or seven, and instructions given as to the point of
rendezvous. Each band chose its own leader, and in an
hour from the reception of the news the place was deserted,
and the parties were making their way in different direc-
tions through the forest. Charlie and Stanislas formed
part of the captain's own force, which numbered ten in all.
"Do you think they will all turn up at the meeting-
place?" Charlie asked the leader, whose name he now
ascertained was Ladislas Koffski.
"They may," he said. "But it is seldom that bands
when they once disperse like this ever come together again.
It is impossible to content every one, and any man who
is chosen leader of a party may, if he is dissatisfied, per-
suade those with him to join some other band. Even if
they do not go in a body, many are sure to break off
and make for their homes to enjoy the booty they have
gathered. But upon the other hand, as we go we shall
gather up fresh recruits. With so many disbanded sol-
diers and discontented men roaming the country, there is
no difficulty in getting as many men as one cares to keep
together.
"Fifty is the outside that is advisable, for with more,
even if one makes a good haul, it comes to so little a head
that the men are dissatisfied. Of course they work in small
parties, but this does not succeed so well as when a small
band are under a single leader."
"How long have you been at this work?"


214
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Since last autumn."
"And you find it pay?"
"We do not get much in money. As you saw, there were
but four rix-dollars a head, and that is the result of a
month's work. Still that is not bad for men who might
otherwise starve. Sometimes we do worse and sometimes
better, but that is about the average. Still, the life is a
pleasant one, and unless we disbanded soldiers took to it,
what would there be for us to do? If government would
keep us on regular pay there would soon be no brigands left,
except the men who have escaped from justice. But the
treasury is empty, and even at the best of times the troops
are badly and irregularly paid, and are forced to plunder to
keep life together. They are almost in rags, and though we
Poles do not mind fighting, there is generally a difficulty
in getting sufficient infantry. As for the cavalry, they
are nobles, and draw no pay. How do you feel to-day?"
"Better. The night's rest and a wash and change of
clothes this morning have made me feel another man.
How far do you intend to march?"
"We shall go slowly for a day or two. The other
parties have all pushed on ahead fast, but by taking
matters quietly, and by keeping a sharp look-out, we need
have no great fear of being surprised. I know the forest
well and its thickest hiding-places, so we can afford to
travel slowly, and as you become accustomed to it you
will be able to make longer journeys."
For ten days they travelled through the forest, increas-
ing their distance daily as Charlie regained his strength.
The last day or two they did not make less than twenty
miles a day. Their faces were turned steadily east.
Occasionally they passed large tracts of cleared land,
villages, and cultivated fields. At some of these they
stopped and replenished their stock of flour, which they


WITH fcRIGANDS.
215
took without paying for it, but did no farther damage. Of
meat they had abundance. Two or three men started
each day as soon as they halted, and in a short time
returned with a goat or young pig.
"We are now close to the Bug River," Ladislas said at
their last halting-place. "To-morrow we shall meet some at
least of our comrades. I do not expect a great many,
for we were pretty equally divided as to the direction we
should travel in. Practically we were safe from pursuit
when we had gone fifteen miles, for the forest there spreads
out greatly, and those in search of us would know that
further pursuit would be useless. Many of my men did
not care about going farther, but all this part of the
country has been so harried for the last two or three years
that we thought it best to try altogether new ground.
When we- have crossed the Bug we shall be beyond the
forest, but there are great swamps and morasses, and hills
with patches of wood; many streams take their rise there,
all meeting farther on and forming the Dnieper. We
must keep north of that river, for to the south the country
is thinly populated, and we should have difficulty in main-
taining ourselves."
Charlie made no comment, but he was glad to hear that
the band intended to keep to the north of the Dnieper,
for that river would have formed a serious obstacle to his
making his way to rejoin the Swedes. The next day they
reached the bank of the Bug, and following the river
down, came after an hour's walking upon a great fire,
round which fifteen men were stretched. These as the cap-
tain's party approached rose to their feet with a shout of
welcome.
"That is better than I expected," Ladislas said as they
came up to them. "Five-and-twenty is quite enough for
work here. In the forests one can do with more, but, moving


216
A JACOBITE EXILE.
steadily on as we mean to do till we get pretty near the
eastern frontier, five-and-twenty is ample. It is enough
when together to surprise a village, and it is not too many
travelling in twos and threes to attract attention. Things
always go on better too after a dispersal. Many who are
discontented or who want to command a band of their own
break off, and one starts fresh with just the men one likes
best to keep."
"We had begun to give you up, captain," one of the
men said as he joined the other party. "We have been
here six days."
"We travelled but slowly at first, and it is only the last
two days we have really made fair journeys; but there was
no reason for any great haste. The world is all our own,
and at any rate as long as we were in the forest there was
no fear of wanting food. So I see some of our comrades
have left us."
"We can do very well without them, captain. There
were thirty of us here two days ago. Essos and Polinski
quarrelled, and Essos was killed.- Then Polinski wanted
us to elect him captain, and to move away at once. Four
or five who have always been grumblers joined him at once,
and persuaded some of the others till we were about equally
divided. It came pretty nearly to a fight; but neither liked
to begin, and they moved away."
"There are quite enough of us left," Ladislas said. "As to
Essos and Polinski, I am heartily glad that they have gone.
I know they have both been scheming for the leadership
for some time. Most of the others can be very well spared
too. There are plenty of us here for travel. There is no
doubt, as we agreed before starting, that there is not much
more to be done in this part of the country. What with
the civil wars and the bands of soldiers without a leader,
and others like ourselves who do not mean to starve, the


WITH BRIGANDS.
217
peasants have been wrought up into a state of desperation.
They have little left to lose, but what they have got they
are ready to fight to the death for, and lately at the first
alarm they have sounded the bells and assembled for miles
round, and, equipped with scythes and flails, routed those
who meddled with them. We had more than one hot
fight, and lost many good men. Besides, many of the
nobles who have suffered have turned out with their fol-
lowers and struck heavy blows at some of the bands; so
that the sooner we get out of this country, which is be-
coming a nest of hornets, the better, for there is little
booty and plenty of hard blows to be got.
"We will go on as we agreed till near the eastern frontier.
The country is well covered with forest there, and we can
sally out on which side we like, for if there is not much
gold to be had in the Russian villages, there is plenty of
vodka, and sometimes things worth taking in their churches.
The priests and headmen too have generally got a little
store, which can be got at with the aid of a few hot coals
or a string twisted tight enough round a thumb. At any
rate we sha'n't starve; but we must move on pretty fast,
for we shall have to get up a warm hut in the forest and to
lay in a stock of provisions before the winter sets in. So
we must only stop to gather a little plunder when a good
opportunity offers."



CHAPTEK XII.
TREED BY WOLVES.
CHARLIE and Stanislas were that evening sitting apart
from the rest at a short distance from the fire talking
over the future. They agreed that it would be comparatively
easy to withdraw from the band as they journeyed forward,
if, as seemed likely, they travelled in very small parties.
If indeed they found themselves with two others they
could leave openly, for these would scarcely care to enter
upon a desperate struggle merely for the sake of retaining
two unwilling companions in the band. The difficulties
would only begin when they started alone. As they wero
talking the captain came across to them.
"I can guess," he said, "that you are talking together as
to the future. I like you, young Englishman, and I like
your companion, who seems an honest fellow, but I would
not keep you with me by force. I understand that you are
not placed as we are. We have to live. Most of us would
live honestly if we could, but at present it is the choice of
doing as we do or starving. We occasionally take a few
crowns if we come aoross a fat trader, or may ease a rich
farmer of his hoard, but it is but seldom such a chance comes
in our way. As a rule we simply plunder because we must
live. It is different with you. Your friends may be far
away, but if you can get to them you would have all that
you need. Therefore, this life, which is hard and rough, to


TREED BY WOLVES.
219
say nothing of its danger, does not suit you; but for all
that, you must stay with us, for it would be madness for
you to attempt to escape.
"As I told you, the peasants are maddened, and would
kill any passing stranger as they would a wild beast. They
would regard him as a spy of some band like ours or of a com-
pany of disbanded soldiers, sent forward to discover which
houses and villages are best worth plundering. In your
case you have other dangers to fear. You may be sure
that news has been sent from Warsaw to all the different
governors with orders for your arrest for killing Ben Soloman,
and these orders will be transmitted to every town and
village. Your hair and eyes would at once betray you as
strangers, and your ignorance of the language would be
fatal to you. If, therefore, you escaped being killed as a
robber by the peasants, you would run the risk of arrest at
the first town or village you entered.
"Translate that to him, Stanislas. He is learning our
language fast, but he cannot understand all that."
"That is just what we were talking about," Charlie said
when Stanislas had repeated the captain's speech, "and the
danger seems too great to be risked. Think you, that when
we get farther to the east, we shall be able to make our
way more easily up into Livonia?"
"Much more easily, because the forest is more extensive
there; but not until the winter is over. The cold will bo
terrible, and it would be death to sleep without shelter.
Besides the forests are infested with wolves, who roam
about in packs, and would scent and follow and devour you.
But when spring comes you can turn your faces to the
north and leave us if you think fit, and I promise you that
no hindrance shall be thrown in your way. I only ask you
not to risk your lives by trying now to pass through Poland
alone."


220
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"I think you are right, Ladislas, and I promise you that
we will not attempt to leave you during our journey east.
As you say, it would be impossible for us to travel after
winter had once set in. It is now the end of September."
"And it will be November before we reach our destina-
tion. We shall not travel fast; we have no motive for doing
so. We have to live by the way, and to gather a little
money to help us through the winter. We may shoot a
bear or an elk sometimes, a few deer, and hares, but we
shall want two or three sacks of flour and some spirits.
For these we must either get money or take the goods.
The first is the best, for we have no means of dragging
heavy weights with us, and it would not do to infuriate
the peasants by plundering any of them within twenty
miles of the place where we mean to winter. That would
set them all against us."
"I tell you frankly, Ladislas, that we shall not be willing
to aid in any acts of robbery. Of course, when one is with
an army one has to plunder on a large scale, and it has
often gone terribly against the grain when I have had to
join parties sent out to forage. But it has to be done; I
would rather not join men in taking food, yet I understand
that it may be necessary. But as to taking money, I will
have nothing to do with it. At the same time I understand
that we cannot share your food and be with you without
doing something. Stanislas has brought me a little money
from Warsaw, and I shall be ready to pay into the common
treasury a sum sufficient to pay for our share of the food.
As to money taken, we shall not expect any share of it. If
you are attacked we shall of course fight, and shall be ready
to do our full share in all work. So at any rate you will
not be losers by taking us with you."
"That is fair enough," the captain said when Stanislas
had translated what Charlie said, suppressing, however, his


TREED BY WOLVES.
221
remarks about foraging with the army, as the brigands
were ignorant that Charlie and he had any connection with
the Swedes, or that he was not, as he had given out, a young
Englishman come out to set up as a trader.
The band now journeyed slowly on, keeping near the
north bank of the Dnieper. They went by twos and threes,
uniting sometimes and entering a village or surrounding a
farmhouse at night, and taking what they wanted. The
people were, however, terribly poor, and they were able to
obtain but little beyond scanty supplies of flour and occa-
sionally a few gold or silver trinkets. Many other bands of
plunderers had passed along in the course of the summer,
and the robbers themselves were often moved to pity by
the misery that they everywhere met with. When in small
parties they were obliged to avoid entering any villages,
for once or twice furious attacks were made upon those
who did so, the women joining the men in arming them-
selves with any weapon that came to hand and in falling
upon the strangers.
Only once did they succeed in obtaining plunder of value.
They had visited a village, but found it contained nothing
worth taking. One of the women said, "Why do you trouble
poor people like us 1 There is the count's chateau three miles
away. They have every luxury there, while we are starv-
ing." After leaving the village the man to whom she had
spoken repeated what she had said, and it was agreed to
make the attempt. At the first cottage they came to they
made further inquiries, and found that the lord of the soil
was very unpopular; for, in spite of the badness of the
times, he insisted on receiving his rents without abatement,
and where money was not forthcoming, had seized cattle
and horses, assessing them at a price far below what they
would have fetched at the nearest market.
They therefore marched to the house. It was a very


222
A JACOBITE EXILE.
large one. The captain thoughtfully placed Charlie and
Stanislas among the six men who were to remain without,
to prevent any of the inmates leaving the chateau. With
the rest he made a sudden attack on the great door of
the house, and beat it down with a heavy sledge-hammer.
Just as it gave way some shots were fired from the inside,
but they rushed in, overpowered the servants, and were
soon masters of the place. In half an hour they came out
again laden with booty, each man carried half a dozen
bottles of choice wine from the count's cellar slung at his
belt. On their shoulders they carried bundles containing
silver cups and other valuables; while six of them had bags
of silver money that had been extracted from the count-
by threats of setting fire to the chateau and burning him
and his family.
A halt was made two or three miles away, when the
silver was divided into shares as usual, the men being well
satisfied when they learned that Charlie and his companion
claimed no part of it; some of the provisions they had alsc
taken were eaten; each man had a flask of wine, with which
the count's health was derisively drunk.
"This has been a good night's work," the leader said,
"and you have each sixty rix-dollars in your pockets, which
is more than you have had for months past. That will keep
us in provisions and spirits all through the winter; but
mind, although we took it without much trouble, we have
not heard the last of the business. No doubt by this time
the count has sent off a messenger to the nearest town
where there are troops, and for a day or two we shall have
to march fast and far. It is one thing to plunder villages,
and another to meddle with a rich nobleman."
For the next forty-eight hours they marched by night
instead of by day, keeping always together, and prepared
to resist an attack. One morning they saw, from their


TREED BY WOLVES.
223
hiding-place among some high reeds near the river, a
body of about sixty horsemen ride past at a distance. They
were evidently searching for something, for parties could
be seen to break off several times, and to enter woods and
copses, the rest halting till they came out again. As the
band had with them enough food for another three days,
they remained for thirty-six hours in their hiding-place, and
then, thinking the search would by that time be discon-
tinued, went on again. The next day they killed two or
three goats from a herd, the boy in charge of them making
off with such speed that, though hotly pursued and fired
at several times, he made his escape. They carried the
carcasses to a wood, lit a fire, and feasted upon them.
Then having cooked the rest of the flesh, they divided it
among the band.
By this time the wine was finished. The next day they
again saw horsemen jn the distance, but remained in hiding
till they had disappeared in the afternoon. They then went
into a village, but scarcely had they proceeded up the street
when the doors were opened, and from every house men
rushed out armed with flails, clubs, and axes, and fell upon
them furiously, shouting "Death to the robbers!" They
had evidently received warning that a band of plunderers
were approaching, and everything had been prepared for
them. The band fought stoutly, but they were greatly
outnumbered, and as but few of them carried firearms they
had no great advantage in weapons. Charlie and Stanislas,
finding that their lives were at stake, were forced to take
part in the fray, and both were with the survivors of the
band, who at last succeeded in fighting their way out of the
village, leaving half their number behind them, while some
twenty of the peasants had fallen. . Reduced now to twelve
men and the captain, they thought only of pushing forward,
avoiding all villages, and only occasionally visiting de-


224
A JACOBITE EXILE.
tached houses for the sake of obtaining flour. The country
became more thinly populated as they went on, and there
was a deep feeling of satisfaction when at length their
leader pointed to a belt of trees in the distance and said,
"That is the beginning of the forest. A few miles farther,
and we shall be well within it."
By nightfall they felt, for the first time since they had
set out on their journey, that they could sleep in safety. A
huge fire was lit, for the nights were now becoming very
cold, and snow had fallen occasionally for the last four or
five days, and in the open country was lying some inches
deep. The next day they journeyed a few miles farther,
and then chose a spot for the erection of a hut. It was
close to a stream, and the men at once set to work with
axes to fell trees and clear a space. It was agreed that the
captain and two of the men of the most pacific demeanour
should go to the nearest town, some forty miles away, to
lay in stores. They were away five days, and then re-
turned with the welcome news that a cart laden with flour
and a couple of barrels of spirits was on a country track
through the forest a mile and a half away.
"How did you manage, captain?" Charlie asked.
"We went to the house of a well-to-do peasant, about a
mile from the borders of the wood; I told him frankly that
we belonged to a band who were going to winter in the
forest, that we would do him no harm if he would give us
his aid, but that if he refused he would soon have his place
burnt over his head. As we said we were ready to pay a
fair sum for the hire of his cart, he did not hesitate a
moment about making the choice. The other two remained
at his cottage, so as to keep his family as hostages for his
good faith, and I went with him to the town, where we
bought six sacks of good flour and the two barrels of spirits.
We got a few other things—cooking-pots and horns, and a


TREED BY WOLVES.
225
lot of coarse blankets, and a thick sheep-skin coat for each
man; they are all in the cart. I see that you have got the
hut pretty nearly roofed in, so in a day or two we shall bo
comfortable."
They went in a body to the place where the cart had
been left, but it required two journeys before its contents
were all transported to the hut. Another three days and
this was completed; it was roughly built of logs, the inter-
stices being filled in with moss. There was no attempt at
a door, an opening being left four feet high and eighteen
inches wide for the purpose of an entry. The skin of a
deer they had shot since they arrived was hung up outside,
and a folded rug inside; there was no occasion for windows,
a certain amount of light made its way in by an orifice a
foot square, that had been left in the roof for the escape
of smoke. The hut itself consisted of one room only, about
eighteen feet square. When this was finished, all hands set
to work to pile up a great stack of firewood close to the
door, so as to save them from the necessity of going far until
snow had ceased falling and winter had set in in earnest.
The cart had brought six carcasses of sheep that had
been purchased from a peasant; these were hung up outside
the hut to freeze hard, and the meat was eaten only once
a day, as it would be impossible to obtain a fresh supply
until the weather became settled enough to admit of their
hunting. The preparations were but just finished when the
snow began to fall heavily. For a week it came down
without intermission, the wind howled among the trees, and
even Charlie, half-stifled as he was by the smoke, felt no
inclination to stir out, except for half an hour's work to
clear away the snow from the entrance, and to carry in wood
from the pile. The time passed more cheerfully than might
have been expected. He had by this time begun to talk
Polish with some facility, and was able to understand the
(SOU) f


226
A JACOBITE EXILE.
stories that the men told as they sat round the fire, some-
times tales of adventures they themselves had gone through,
sometimes stories of the history of Poland, its frequent in-
ternal wars, and its struggles with the Turks.
Making bread and cooking occupied some portion of the
time, and much was spent in sleep. At the end of a week
the snow ceased falling and the sun came out, and all were
glad to leave the hut and enjoy the clear sky and the keen
air. While they had been confined to the hut, two of
the men had made a large number of snares for hares, and
they at once started into the forest to set these in spots
where they saw traces of the animals' passage over the snow.
The rest went off in parties of two's and three's in search
of other game. With the exception of Charlie, all were
accustomed to the woods; but as Stanislas had much less
experience than the others, the captain decided to go with
them.
"It is easy for anyone to lose his way here," he said;
"in fact, except to one accustomed to the woods, it would
be dangerous to go far away from the hut. As long as
it is fine you will find your way back by following your
own tracks, but if the weather changed suddenly, and it
came on to snow, your case would be hopeless. One of the
advantages of placing our hut on a stream, is that it forms
a great aid to finding one's way back. If you strike it
above you follow it down, if below upwards, until you reach
the hut. Of course you might wander for days and never
hit it, still it is much more easy to find than a small object
like the hut, though even when found it would be difficult to
decide whether it had been struck above or below the hut.
Now, there is one rule if at any time you get lost: don't
begin to wander wildly about, for' if you did, you would
certainly walk in a circle, and might never be found again;
sit down quietly and think matters over, eat if you have got


228
A JACOBITE EXILE.
Charlie felt the cold but little during the day; while at
night he found the hut often uncomfortably warm, sleeping
as they all did in the same attire in which they went out.
In February the weather became excessively severe, more
so, the peasants and charcoal-burners, they occasionally
met with, declared, than they ever remembered. The wild
animals became timer, and in the morning when they
went out they frequently found tracks of bears that had
been prowling round the hut in search of offal or bones
thrown out. They were now obliged to hang their supply
of meat by ropes from boughs at some distance from the
ground, by which means they were enabled to prevent the
bears getting at it.
They no longer dared to venture far from the hut,
for large packs of wolves ranged through the forest, and,
driven by hunger, even entered villages, where they at
tacked and killed many women and children, made their
entrance into sheds, and tore dogs, horses, and cattle to
pieces, and became at last so dangerous that the villagers
were obliged to keep great fires burning in the streets at
night to frighten them away. Several times the occupants
of the hut were awakened by the whining and snarling of
wolves outside. But the walls and roof were alike built
of solid timber, and a roughly-made door of thick wood
was now fastened every night against the opening, and so
stoutly supported by beams behind it as to defy assault.
Beyond, therefore, a passing grumble at being awakened
by the noise, the men gave themselves no trouble as to the
savage animals outside.
'If these brutes grow much bolder," the captain said one,
day, "we shall be.prisoners here altogether. They must
have come down from the- great forest that extends over a
large part of Russia. The villages are scarce there, and
the peasants take good care to keep all their beasts in


TREED BY WOLVES.
229
shelter, so no doubt they are able to pick up more at the
edge of the forest here."
"How far are we from the Russian frontier?"
"I do not think anyone could tell you. For aught I
know, we may be in Russia now. These forests are a sort
of no-man's-land, and I don't suppose any line of frontier has
ever been marked. It is Russia to the east of this forest
some thirty miles away, and it is Poland to the west of it. The
forest is no good to anyone except the charcoal-burners. I
have met both Russians and Poles in the wood, and, as there
is plenty of room for all—ay, and would be were there a
thousand to every one now working in it—they are on
friendly terms with each other, especially as the two nations
are at present allied against Sweden."
In spite of the wolves Charlie continued his walks in
the forest, accompanied always by Stanislas. Both carried
axes and pistols, and although Charlie had heard many
tales of solitary men and even of vehicles being attacked by
the wolves in broad daylight, he believed that most of- the
stories were exaggerations, and that the chances of two
men being attacked in daylight were small indeed.
He had found that the track by which the cart had
brought the stores was a good deal used, the snow being
swept away or levelled by the runners of sledges, either
those of peasants who came into the forest for wood or
charcoal, or of travellers journeying between Russia and
Poland. He generally selected this road for his walk, both
because it was less laborious than wading through the un-
trodden snow, and because there was here no fear of losing
his way, and he was spared the incessant watchfulness for
signs that was necessary among the trees. At first he had
frequently met peasants' carts on the road, but since the
cold became more severe and the wolves more numerous
and daring, he no longer encountered them; he had indeed


230
A JACOBITE EXILE.
heard from some of the last he saw that they should come
no more, for that the charcoal-burners were all abandoning
. ' their huts and going into the villages.
One afternoon, when they had on their return nearly
reached the spot where they left the road to strike across
the forest to the hut, they heard a noise behind them.
"That is a pack of wolves in full cry!" Stanislas ex-
claimed. "You had better get up into a tree. They are
after something."
'They hastily clambered into a tree, whose lower branches
were but six or seven feet from the ground. A moment
later two horses wild with fright dashed past, while some
twenty yards behind them came a pack of fifty or sixty
wolves. They were almost silent now, with their red tongues
hanging out.
"The brutes have been attacking a sledge," Stanislas said
in a low tone. "You saw the horses were harnessed, and
their broken traces were hanging by their side. It is easy
to read the story. The sledge was attacked, the horses'
mad with fear broke their traces and rushed offs or perhaps
the driver, seeing at the. last moment that escape was im-
possible, slashed the ropes with his knife, so as to give the
horses a chance. I expect they got a start, for the wolves
would be detained a little at the sledge."
"Do you think the poor beasts will get safe out of the
forest, Stanislas?"
"I don't think so, but they may. The chase has evi-
dently been a long one, and the wolves have tired them-
selves with their first efforts to come up to them. It did
not seem to me that they were gaining when they passed
us. It is simply a question of endurance, but I fancy the
wolves will last longest. See, here is a party of stragglers.
I suppose they stopped longer at the sledge."
"It seems to me they are on our scent, Stanislas. Do you


234
A JACOBITE EXILE.
and his companion took their seats where the other two big
branches shot out from the trunk, these were two or three
feet higher than that on which the fire had been lighted,
and ere long a sensation of genial warmth began to steal
over them. Fresh sticks were lighted as the first were con-
sumed, and before long the trunk where the flames played
on it began to glow. Light tongues of flame rose higher
and higher, until the trunk was alight ten or twelve
feet up.
"The wolves are all gone," Charlie said, looking down.
"I don't suppose they have gone very far, sir; but when ,
the tree once gets fairly alight, you may be sure they won't
venture anywhere near it."
They had already been forced to move some little dis-
tance away from the trunk by the heat, and as the flames
rose higher and higher, embracing in the course of half
an hour the whole of the trunk and upper branches, they
felt that it was perfectly safe to drop off into the snow
beneath them. Blazing brands soon began to fall. They
stood a short distance away so as to be.beyond the risk
of accident, but at Charlie's suggestion they ran in from
time to time, gathered up the brands and laid them at the
foot of the trunk, and in a short time a second fire was
kindled here. The tree was now a pyramid of fire, lighting
up the snow for a long distance round. Outside this circle
the wolves could be heard whining and whimpering, occasion-
ally uttering a long-drawn howl.
"They know that they are baulked of their prey,"
Stanislas said. "We shall have some of the big branches
falling soon, and shall be able to keep up a roaring fire that
will last until daylight. I should think by that time the
wolves will be tired of it, and will make off; but if not, the
captain will be sure to send men out to search for us. He
will guess we have been treed by wolves, and we have only to


TREED BV WOLVES.
235
get into another tree and fire our pistols to bring them in
this direction."
"But they may be attacked too," Charlie remarked.
"There are ten of them, and they are sure to come armed
with axes and swords. They ought to be able to fight their
way through a good-sized pack; besides the wolves will
be so cowed by this great fire, that I don't think they
will have the courage to meddle with so strong a party."
One by one the arms of the tree fell, burnt through at
the point where they touched the trunk. They would have
been far too heavy to be dragged, but three or four of them
fell across the lower fire and there lay blazing. 'Not know-
ing which way the tree itself would fall, Charlie and his
companion were obliged to remain at some distance off, but
the heat there was amply sufficient for them. At last the
trunk fell with a crash, and they at once established them-
selves as near the fire as they could sit without being scorched,
and there chatted until morning began to break.
They felt sure that some at least of the wolves were
around them, as they occasionally, caught sight of what
looked like two sparks among the undergrowth, these being
as they knew the reflection of the fire in the eyes of a wolf.
There was a tree hard by in which they could if neces-
sary take refuge, and they therefore resolved to stay near
the fire. Fortunately the night had been perfectly still, and
as the tree they had fired was a detached one, the flames had
not spread, as Charlie had at one time been afraid they
would do. Half an hour after daylight had fairly broken
they discharged three shots at regular intervals with their
pistols, then they waited half an hour.
"Shall we fire again?"
"No. Not until we hear shots from them," Charlie replied.
'' We have but four charges left, and if the wolves made a
sudden rush we might want to use them."


236
A JACOBITE EXILE.
After a time both thought they heard the distant report
of a musket. Stanislas looked at Charlie inquiringly. The
latter shook his head.
"No, no! Stanislas. That gun would be heard twice as
far as one of these pistols, let us wait until we are pretty
sure that they are near. I don't like leaving ourselves with-
out other protection than our axes."



CHAPTER XIII.
A RESCUED PARTY.
AFTER a considerable pause a gun was again fired, this
time much nearer to them. Charlie drew out his
pistol and was about to reply, when his companion touched
his arm.
"Look!" he said.
Charlie turned in time to see several gray forms flit
rapidly between the bushes. He stepped to the edge of the
road, and saw some wolves spring out through the bushes
and go straight along the road.
"What can have scared them?" he asked in surprise; "the
gun was not near enough for that."
"No, besides they would have fled deeper into the forest
instead of taking to the road. Perhaps they hear something
coming."
Almost at the same moment two shots were heard in the
direction towards which the wolves were making.
"That is it!" Charlie exclaimed excitedly. "Another
body of wolves have attacked a passing traveller. Heap the
wood on, Stanislas. If we make a great fire, and they get
as far as this, possibly they could spring off and take refuge
here. At any rate the brands will be better weapons even
than our axes."
The ends of such branches as they were able to move
were brought together, and a few blows with their axes


238
A JACOBITE EXILE.
speedily broke off several of the outer ends of charred wood.
These were thrown on, and the fire soon blazed up high
again.
Two more shots were heard, this time close at hand. They
ran into the road; a sledge with several figures in it was
coming along at full speed. It was almost surrounded by
wolves, and as thny looked two of them sprang at the
horses' heads; but two shots again rung out and they dropped
backwards among their companions, many of whom threw
themselves at once upon their bodies, while the sledge con-
tinued on its headlong course.
"Here! here!" Charlie shouted at the top of his voice,
waving his hands to show the direction which they were to
take.
A moment later the sledge dashed past them and swept
up to the fire.
"Seize the blazing brands!" Charlie shouted as those
in the sledge threw themselves out.
He and Stanislas rolled the two first wolves over with
their pistols, and then joined the others.
The driver had run at once to the horses, and had
muffled them by throwing his coat over the head of one and
a rug over the head of the other, and though snorting and
trembling in every limb they stood quiet until he had
thrown a head-rope round each of their necks and fastened
them to the heaviest of the branches. Then he seized a
handful of fallen leaves which were exposed by the melting
of the snow above them and threw them into the fire, whence
a dense smoke poured out.
The wolves had again stopped to-devour the two animals
that had been shot,. and this gave time to the men by
their united efforts to move a heavy branch and place it
across two others whose ends lay in the fire, so as to fqrm
with them a sort of triangular breast-work, the face of which



CHARLIE AND THE TRAVELLERS ARE SURROUNPED BY WOLVES.





A RESCUED PARTY.
239
next to them was manned by the two travellers, their ser-
vants, Charlie, and Stanislas, with blazing brands.
Charlie and his companion hastily loaded their pistols
again. The two gentlemen had each rifles and a brace of
pistols, as" hud their servants. A lady and child had been
lifted from the sledge, and these crouched down at the
angle by the fire. The sledge and the two horses protected
one of the faces of the position, and the driver at his master's
orders took his position on the front seat again, so as to
shoot down any wolf that might try to attack the flank
of the outside horse.
The wolves looked doubtful at the appearance of the
dense smoke rising up, but after a little hesitation they
rushed to the attack. Four were rolled over by bullets
from the rifles, and as they came within a few yards the
pistols cracked out in rapid succession. As soon as these
were all emptied the six men caught up the blazing brands,
and struck full in the faces of the wolves, shouting loudly
as they did so. Seized with a momentary panic, the animals
turned and fled, and then a fierce fight took place between
the injured wolves and their companions. There was but
just time to recharge the rifles and pistols when they came
on again. Although the fire of the defenders was as deadly
as before, the wolves seemed this time determined to get at
their victims. In vain were blows showered on their heads,
while those who first sprang on the tree were stabbed with
the knives the defenders held in their left hands.
The contest could have had but one termination, when
suddenly two shots were heard, and then with loud shouts
a party of men burst through the forest, and with pistol
and axe fell on the wolves. This unexpected onslaught had a
decisive effect, and with loud howls and yelps the wolves
turned and fled.
Up to this time not a word had been exchanged by the


240
A JACOBITE EXILE.
defenders beyond Charlie's first shout of "Lay this branch
across those two," and the order of one of the gentlemen to
the coachman to take his place in the. sledge, where he had
done his work well, for four wolves lay dead by the flank
of the outside horse. Several of those that had sprung at
the heads of the horses had been shot or cut down by the
master, who had placed himself close to them, and the horses'
thick mufflings had saved them from any serious injury.
As soon as the wolves fled the gentleman turned to
Charlie, and flinging down his weapons threw his arms round
his neck.
"You have preserved us from death, sir. You have saved
my wife and child from being torn to pieces. How can I
express my thanks to you?"
"It was fortunate that we happened to be here," Charlie
said, "and that we had this fire handy."
A cry from the child called off the gentleman's attention,
and he ran to his wife, who had sunk fainting on the ground,
and Charlie, not a little pleased at this diversion, turned to
Ladislas and his men, who were looking on with the most
intense astonishment at the scene. Charlie leapt over the
branch and grasped Ladislas by the hand.
"You have arrived at the nick of time, Ladislas. Another
three minutes and it would have been all over with us."
"Yes, I could see it was a close thing as soon as I caught
sight of you. We have been wondering all night what
became of you, and set out as soon as it was light. We fired
a shot occasionally, but we listened in vain for your three
shots."
"We fired them half an hour after daylight," Charlie
said; "but as we had then only five charges.left between
us, and there were wolves all round, we dared not waste
them."
"We heard firing at last," the captain went on. "First


A RESCUED PARTY.
243
of these men, to whom I am much beholden for the kindness
he has shown me."
He went across to Ladislas, who had heard what was said.
"You will not think it ungrateful for me to quit you
so suddenly, Ladislas," he said in a low voice.
"Assuredly not. You have done us a service indeed in
thus enabling us to obtain favour with the count. He is
one of our richest and most powerful nobles, and our for-
tunes are as good as made."
"I will introduce you to him personally," Charlie said.
"This, count, is the leader of the party. He has shown me
very great kindness, and has proved a true friend. From
what I have seen of him I have no doubt whatever that,
in spite of certain acts of lawlessness to which he and his
friends have been driven of late, you will find him, in any
position you may be good enough to give him, an honest
and thoroughly trustworthy man."
"I will bear it in mind," the count said. "Now the
sooner we aro off the better. How far is it to the next
village?"
"About seven miles, count."
The count gave orders for the sledge to be taken on to
tho road again.
"One moment," the captain said, taking Charlie aside.
"Pray tell us in a few words what has happened. The
burning of the tree is a mystery to us, and we shall die of
curiosity if we have to remain here for another two months
with the matter unexplained."
In as few words as possible Charlie related to the men
the story of the preceding night, which was greeted with
exclamations of surprise and admiration.
"Truly you have your wits about you," the captain said.
"I should have been frozen to death if I had been in your
position, for I should certainly never have thought of light-


A RESCUED PARTY.
245
much to fear, especially as we were five armed men. We
fell in with a few wolves yesterday, but beat them off easily
enough. Last night we stopped at a little village in the forest.
They certainly made me feel uneasy there with their tales
about the wolves, but there was no help for it. We started
as soon as day broke, and had driven some fifteen miles
before we came up to you. We had not gone five when the
wolves began to show themselves.
"At first they kept well behind us, but presently we came
upon a large number, who joined in near where we saw an
overturned sledge with the snow stained with blood all round
it. From there we kept up a running fight, and must have
killed a score; but their numbers increased rather than
diminished, and when a fresh pack came up from ahead,
a quarter of a mile before we saw you, it looked as if our
case was hopeless; for the horses, which had been going at
the top of their speed from the time we started, were begin-
ning to flag, while the wolves were fast closing in upon us,
and were just beginning to attack the horses when I saw
you in the road. And now, pray tell us how you came to be
there so opportunely, and how it was that you had that
great fire blazing."
Charlie gave the full history of the previous night's adven-
ture.
"Wonderful!" the count and his brother exclaimed; and
the former went on: "I have heard many stories of escapes
from wolves, but never one like yours. It was an admirable
thought, indeed, that of at once obtaining heat and frighten-
ing the wolves away by setting the tree on fire. That thought
saved our lives as well as your own, for our fate would have
been the same as those unfortunate travellers whose horses
you saw, and who brought the wolves upon you. And now,
sir, would it be impertinent to ask for what purpose have
you come to Poland? Believe me, I only put the question


246
A JACOBITE EXILE.
in order to see if I can in any way be of assistance to
you."
"I do not know, count, whether my avowal will affect
you unfavourably, but I know that it will make no difference
in your conduct towards me. I am, as my servant told you,
an Englishman by birth; but I and my father were obliged,
in consequence of political opinions, to leave the country,
and I am now a captain in the service of Charles of Sweden."
Exclamations of surprise broke from his hearers.
"Well, sir," the count said smiling, "as his majesty
King Charles, although not yet one-and-twenty, is one of
the greatest generals in Europe, I cannot consider it strange
that you, who appear to me to be no older, should be a captain
in his service. But I own that I pictured to myself that the
officers of these wonderful soldiers were fierce-looking men,
regular iron veterans."
"I am but eighteen," Charlie said, "and I myself feel it
absurd that I should be a captain. It is but two years since
I was appointed an ensign, and the king happening to be
with my company when we had a sharp fight with the
Russians, he rewarded us by having us made into a regiment;
so each of us got promotion. I was appointed captain last
May, as a reward for a suggestion that turned out useful."
"May I ask what it was, Captain Carstairs, for it seems
to me that you are full of happy ideas?"
"King Charles, as you may have heard, speaks freely to
officers and soldiers as he moves about the camp. I was
standing on the edge of the river, looking across at the
Saxons, on the day before we made the passage, when the
king came up and spoke to me. He said there was no hope
of our passage being covered,—as our advance against the
Russians at Narva had been,—by a snowstorm; and I said
that as the wind was at our backs, if we were to set fire to
the great straw-stacks the smoke would hide our movements


A RESCUED PARTY.
247
from the Saxons. The idea was a very simple one, and
would no doubt have occurred to the king himself; however,
he put it into execution with success, and was good enough
afterwards to promote me to the rank of captain."
"So it was owing to you that our army—or rather the
Saxon army, for but few Poles were engaged in the battle—
was defeated," the count said smiling. "Well, sir, it will
do you no harm with us, for personally we are entirely
opposed to Augustus of Saxony. But you have not yet
explained how you, an officer in the Swedish service, came
to be here."
"I was sent by King Charles to Warsaw to ascertain the
feeling of the trading classes there. I had an introduction
to a Scottish merchant, and I passed as a countryman of
his, who had come out to enter his business. One of the
objects of my mission was to endeavour to induce the foreign
merchants in Warsaw to do what they could to promote a
feeling in favour of peace with the Swedes, and the substi-
tution of another king in place of Augustus."
"It is not very clear, Captain Carstairs, how you can be
fulfilling that object by passing your winter with a party
of robbers—for I suppose your disbanded soldiers were little
better—in a forest on the confines of Russia."
Charlie laughed. "It is rather a long story, count. Per-
haps you will kindly tell me the news about public affairs
first."
"By no means," the count said. "That is a long story
too, and my wife would much rather hear yours than listen
to it; she has not yet recovered from the events of this
morning. But we will wait until we are at the village; we
have left the forest behind us, and another half hour will
take us to Stromoff, where we can get pretty good accom-
modation."
The horses, a splendid pair of animals, had during their


A RESCUED PARTY
249
"And now, sir, will you tell me what has taken place
since September?"
"Things have moved slowly. Augustus endeavoured
after his defeat on the Dwina to make peace with Charles
on his own account, and without the knowledge of the diet;
but Charles refused to give audience to any of his agents,
and would not even see the beautiful Countess of Konigs-
mark, who is, you know, herself a Swede, and whom Augustus
sent, thinking that her blandishments might win over the
young king. It was useless. Charles maintained the ground
that he took up from the first—namely, that he would treat
with the diet, but would have nothing whatever to say to
Augustus. So the diet sent an embassy of four senators.
Instead of receiving them with every pomp and ceremony,
as they expected, the king met them on horseback. He
demanded that, as a first condition, they should dethrone
Augustus. Parties in the diet were pretty equally divided;
but the proposal was rejected, for even those most hostile to
Augustus resented the proposal that we, a free and uncon-
quered people, should be ordered by a foreign prince to
change our king. So nothing came of it.
"The Swedish army advanced a certain distance into
Poland, and there were a great number of skirmishes, but
there has been no serious fighting, nor is there much chance
of any until the snow has gone and the country dried up in
the spring. At present Augustus is quarrelling with the
diet, who still set themselves against the importation of more
Saxon troops. But doubtless before the campaign begins in
earnest he will have settled matters with the senators, and
will have his own way in that respect. There is, however,
little chance of the diet agreeing to call out the whole forces
of the country, and the next battle will, like the last, be be-
tween the Swedes and the Saxons, who may have with them
perhaps a few thousand Poles belonging to the king's party.''


250
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"You don't belong to the king's party, count?"
"No; I, like the majority of our nobles, have no interest
whatever in the war, for we were never consulted before it
began. It is an affair between Saxony and the Swedes; let
them fight it out. It would be a bad day for Poland if
Augustus and the Russians were to overcome and despoil
Sweden. We want no addition of territory, for that would
be to strengthen our kings against us. We see the trouble
caused by Augustus having Saxony at his command, and if
he had other territory the country would be divided into
two parts, one of which would have nothing in common
with the other. Still less do we wish to see Russia gain
territory to the north of us. Hitherto we have thought but
little of the Muscovites, but this war has shown that they
can put great armies into the field, and the czar is making
them into a nation which may some day bo formidable to us.
"Charles has sent every assurance that he has no ill-will
towards Poland, and is an enemy not of the country but of
its king,—who had formed a coalition against him in a time
of profound peace,—and that his hostility will altogether
cease with the overthrow and expulsion of Augustus. So you
see we who live at a distance from the capital, and hold our-
selves altogether aloof from the intrigues of court, look on at
the fray as if it were one in which we have no part or lot.
If Augustus drives out the Swedes, we shall probably have
trouble with him afterwards. If Charles drives out Aug-
ustus we shall have a fresh king, and shall no doubt choose
one upon the recommendation of Charles, who will then march
away again, leaving us to manage our own affairs. Therefore,
we have no animosity whatever against you as a Swedish
officer, but for comfort's sake it is better that nothing should
be said of this, and that I should introduce you to my
friends simply as an English gentleman who has rendered
me the greatest possible service."


A RESCUED PARTY.
251
The countess retired to bed a short time after they had
finished their meal, and the others sat up talking until late
in the evening. Charlie learnt that the country was still in
a greatly disturbed state. Parties of disbanded soldiers
and others, rendered desperate by cold and hardship, were
everywhere plundering the peasantry, and many encounters
had taken place between them and the nobles, who with
their retainers had marched against them. Travel would
be dangerous for a long time to come.
"Therefore, until the spring you must not think of
moving," the count said; "indeed, I think that your best
plan when you start will be to work due north and join
the Swedish forces near Narva. It will be shorter as well
as less dangerous. Still we can talk of that later on."
The next morning they started early, and arrived in the
afternoon at the chateau of the count. It was not a fortified
building, for the Poles differed from the western nations,
abstaining from fortifying their towns and residences, upon
the ground that they were a free people capable of defend-
ing their country from foreign invasion, and therefore
requiring no fortified towns, and that such places added to
the risks of civil war, and enabled factions to set the will of
the nation at defiance. The building was a large one, but
it struck Charlie as being singularly plain and barn-like in
comparison with the residences of country gentlemen in
England. A number of retainers ran out as they drove up
into the courtyard, and exclamations of surprise and dismay
rose as the wounds on the horses' flanks and legs were
visible; and when, in a few words, the count told them that
they had been attacked by wolves, and had been saved
principally by the English gentleman and his follower, the
men crowded round Charlie, kissed his hands, and in other
ways tried to show their gratitude for his rescue of their
master and mistress.


252
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Come along," the count said, taking his arm and lead-
ing him into the house. "The poor fellows mean well, and
you must not be vexed with them."
The countess's first question had been for her child, and
with an exclamation of thankfulness when she heard that it
was better, she had at once hurried into the house. As
soon as they had entered the count left Charlie in charge
of his brother, and also hurried away. He was not long
before he returned.
"The child is doing well," he said, "and now that it has
got its mother again, it will, I think, improve rapidly. The
doctor said this morning that he considered it out of
danger, but that it needed its mother sorely to cheer and
pet it."
In a very short time the tables were laid. The count,
his brother, and Charlie sat at an upper table, and the hall
was filled with the various officers and retainers. The
count's arrival was expected, for a horseman had been sent
forward on their arrival at the inn the evening before. The
dinner had therefore been cooked in readiness, and Charlie
was astonished at the profusion with which it was served.
Fish, joints, great pies, and game of many kinds, were placed
on the table in unlimited quantities, the drink being a
species of beer, although excellent wine was served at the
high table. He could now understand how often the Polish
nobles impoverished themselves by their unbounded hospi-
tality and love of display.
"I suppose for to-morrow you will like to remain quiet,"
the count said, "but after that we will try to amuse you.
There is game of all sorts to be shot, or if you have had
enough sport lately there will be a sledge and horses at
your disposal whenever you choose to ride or drive, and in
a few days we will give an entertainment in honour at once
of our return, your visit, and the child's restoration to health.


A RESCUED PARTY.
253
Then you will have an opportunity of seeing our national
dances."
Charlie had had enough shooting, but he greatly enjoyed
the drives in the sledges behind the spirited horses. The
entertainment came off a fortnight after his arrival at the
chateau. The guests for the most part arrived early in the
afternoon, many having driven in from great distances.
The preparations had been on an immense scale, and the
scene at night was a brilliant one. Never had Charlie seen
anything like the magnificence of the dresses, not of the
ladies only but also of the gentlemen; the Poles having the
true oriental love for rich costumes, a taste that their
national dress permitted them to gratify to the utmost.
Next to the splendour of the dresses Charlie was surprised
at the grace and spirit of the dancing, which was far more
vivacious that that of western nations. The Poles were
long considered to be the best dancers in the world. It was
their great national amusement; and all danced, from noble
to peasant, entering into it with spirit and enthusiasm, and
uniting the perfection of rhythmical motion with the grace
and ease peculiar to them and to their kinsmen the Hun-
garians.
The dancing was kept up with unflagging energy during
the whole night, and then after a substantial breakfast the
men and women were muffled up in furs, and took their
places in the sledges.
The count would gladly have had Charlie remain with
him until spring began, but he was anxious to rejoin the
army; and seeing that this was so, the count did everythitig
in his power to facilitate his journey, which, after talking
it over, had been decided should be direct towards the royal
camp. The count's brother insisted upon accompanying
him on the journey, as in this way many of the difficulties
would be avoided Two sledges were prepared, the one for


254
A JACOBITE EXILE.
the use of Charlie and Count John, and the other for the
two servants and baggage. Both were horsed by the fastest
animals in the count's stables.
Charlie himself had been loaded with presents, which he
had been obliged somewhat reluctantly to accept, as he
saw that a refusal would hurt and mortify his kind hosts.
Ho had, on his arrival, been provided with an ample ward-
robe of clothes of all kinds, and to these were now added
dolmans, cloaks, rugs, and most costly furs; a splendid
gun, pistols, and a sword, with the hilt studded with gems,
completed his outfit; while Stanislas had been presented
with a heavy purse of money. Tho whole of the retainers
of the castle were assembled to see them start, and the
count and countess at parting made him promise to come
and pay them another visit if tho fortune of war should
bring him within the possibility of reaching them.
The journey was a delightful one. Each night they put
up at the chateau of some nobleman. To many of these
Count John Staroski was personally known; at the others
his name secured at once a hearty welcome for himself and
his companion. Travelling only by day, and at the full
speed of the horses, they escaped interruption by the ma-
rauding bands, and in fourteen days after starting they
drove into the town where Charles of Sweden had his head-
quarters, after being twice stopped and questioned by
bodies of Swedish horse. The town was crowded with
troops, and they had some difficulty in finding a lodging
for themselves and stabling for the horses. As soon as
this was done Charlie proceeded alone to the quarters of
Count Piper.



CHAPTER XIV.
THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
CHARLIE sent in his name, and was shown in at once.
"I am glad indeed to see you, Captain Carstairs," the
minister said as he entered; "we had given you up for
lost. We heard first that you had been murdered in the
streets of Warsaw. A month later a man brought a letter
to me from your Scotch friend Ramsay, to say that you
were accused of the murder of a Jew trader, a man, it
seems, of some importance in Warsaw. Ramsay said that
you were in the company of a band of brigands, and that the
man who went with you as your servant had joined you,
and had taken you somo money. He forwarded the letter
you had sent him explaining your position, and said he
thought that upon the whole it was the best thing you
could have done, as a vigorous search had been set on foot
at the instance of the Jews, and there would have been
but little chance of your making your way through the
country alone. He added that he felt confident that, if
alive, you would manage somehow to rejoin us before tho
campaign opened in the spring. I am glad that you have
been able to do so, but your appearance at present is rather
that of a wealthy Polish noble than of a companion of
brigands."
"I was able to do some service to Count Staroski, as
when travelling with his wife and child, and his brother,


256
A JACOBITE EXILE.
Count John, he was attacked by a pack of wolves. I have
been staying with him for some weeks, and his brother has
now had the kindness to accompany me here. He has
thereby made my passage through the country easy, as we
have travelled with fast horses in his sledge, and have
always put up at the chateaux of nobles of his acquaintance.
I have, therefore, avoided all risk of arrest at towns. In
the letter forwarded to you I explained the real circum-
stances of the death of the Jew."
"Yes, we quite understood that, Captain Carstairs.
You had a very narrow escape from death at his hands,
and as the danger was incurred purely in the king's service,
it will not be forgotten. Up to the time when the Jew
organized the attack upon you in Warsaw, I was well
satisfied with your reports of your work. So far nothing has
come of it, as Augustus has been too strong for any move-
ment against him, but we hope ere long to defeat him so
decisively that our friends will be able to declare against
him. I will inform the king of your return, and I have no
doubt he will be glad to hear your story from your own
lips. He loves tales of adventure, and time hangs some-
what heavily on hand, as until the frost breaks nothing can
be done in the field."
On the following day, indeed, Charlie was sent for to the
royal quarters, and had to recount the story of his adventures
in full to the king, who was highly interested in them,
and at the conclusion requested him to introduce Count
John Staroski, in order that he might express to him his
obligation for the service he had rendered to one of his
officers. This done, Charlie drove out with the count to
the village where Colonel Jamieson's regiment was quar-
tered, and where his return was received with delight by
Harry, and with great pleasure by Major Jervoise and his
fellow-officers. He was obliged to give a short outline


258
A JACOBITE EXILE.
opponents in the diet, that many of these rose and openly
denounced the government and the conduct of the king that
had brought the country into its present difficulties.
As the Swedish army advanced they were joined by the
Duke of Holstein, and, in spite of the efforts of a consider-
able body of the enemy under Prince Wisniowiski, pro-
gressed steadily, crossed the river Memel, and when near
Grodno, were met by an embassy sent by the diet, to en-
deavour to persuade Charles not to advance further.
An interview took place between the king, the Poles, and
his ministersj the conversation on both sides being in Latin.
But as the ambassadors had no definite plans to propose,
and their leaders were wholly devoted to Augustus, the
king refused to allow his advance to be arrested, and con-
tinued his march. When near Praga they crossed the
plain where Charles Gustavus, king of Sweden, had de-
feated the Polish army in a great battle, that had lasted
for three days. The city was occupied, and a contribu-
tion of 20,000 crowns imposed upon it, in addition to food
for the army while it remained there. Plundering, how-
ever, was strictly forbidden, and as the king issued a pro-
clamation declaring that he was no enemy of the Polish
Republic, but simply of their king, the inhabitants were on
the whole well satisfied with the conduct of the invaders.
A halt was made here for some time, and a bridge was
thrown across the Vistula, while the army rested after the
long and fatiguing marches it had made. A fresh attempt
was made to arrest the advance of the Swedes, and the
Cardinal Primate himself met the king; but nothing came
of the negotiations, and the army entered Warsaw. Here
they were warmly received, and great entertainments
were given to the king. Towards the end of June they
again advanced to meet the force that Augustus had
gathered, and on the 6th of July the Swedes arrived


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
259
within a few miles of Clissow. The next day some rein-
forcements arrived, and the king decided to give battle on
the following day, which was the anniversary of the victory
on the Dwina the previous year.
His army was twelve thousand strong, while that of Au-
gustus was nearly double that strength, and was very strongly
posted, his camp being surrounded by morasses, although
situated on rising ground which commanded the whole of
the country round it. The bogs in the front were found to
be so impassable, that the Swedes were forced to make a
circuit to the left, where the ground was firmer. This
movement obliged tho enemy also to change front, a move-
ment that caused considerable confusion, as they themselves
were forced to traverse boggy ground to take up a new posi
tion facing that by which the Swedes would now advance.
The attack was commenced by the division commanded
by the Duke of Holstein, but scarcely had he set his troops
in motion than he was mortally wounded \y a ball from a
falconet. His troops, however, pushed forward vigorously;
the Polish division opposed to them resisted the two first
assaults bravely, but gave way at the third attack, and were
driven from the ground in such confusion that they took no
further part in the engagement.
While this was going on the Saxon cavalry had been
repulsed by that of Charles, and passing in their retreat
under the fire of three infantry regiments, suffered so heavily
that they left the field. The Swedish foot now advanced
all along the line, and in the centre destroyed several bat-
talions of Saxons. But the Swedish right was attacked so
vigorously by the Saxon left under Field-marshal Steinau,
that for a time the conflict was doubtful. The Swedish
horse-guards and other cavalry, however, charged with such
determination that the Saxon horse on this flank were also
defeated and driven off the field, while the Swedish infantry,


2C0
A JACOBITE EXILE.
advancing without firing, drove several battalions of Saxon
foot into a village, where, being surrounded, almost all
were killed or taken prisoners. The Saxon horse gathering
once more attempted bravely to retrieve the fate of the
day, and engaged the Swedish horse with such desperate
valour, that a considerable portion of the Saxon infantry
were enabled under cover of the conflict to draw off, cross
the morasses, and make their escape.
The battle lasted four hours, and had been throughout
severely contested. The Saxons lost four thousand killed
and wounded, and three thousand taken prisoners, while the
Swedes had eleven hundred killed and wounded. Forty-
eight cannon were captured by the victors, together with all
the baggage and waggons. The death of the Duke of
Holstein, a gallant prince who was exceedingly popular
with the army and beloved by the king, cast a gloom over
this great victory which virtually laid Poland at the feet of
the victors, and insured the fulfilment of the object for
which Charles had persisted in the war.
Jamieson's regiment had been on the left wing, but as it
had been held in reserve to strengthen the line at any point
at which it might give way, the Scotch had taken but a small
share in the fighting, and had but thirty men killed and
wounded by the shot and bullets that passed over the heads
of the fighting line.
The captain of one of the companies was among those
killed, and Charlie, who had, since he rejoined the regiment,
being doing duty as lieutenant, now took the vacant place.
The army still advanced. Augustus sent in several pro-
posals for peace, but these were all rejected. The Saxons
had speedily rallied after the battle, but were not in a posi-
tion to oppose the advance of the victorious Swedes, who
occupied Cracow without meeting with any resistance.
Seeing that Augustus would not be strong enough to


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
261
hazard another pitched battle, Charles had, on the morning
after the victory, ordered three of his regiments, of which
Jamieson's was one, to march with all speed to reinforce
Major-general Schlippenbach, who had sent an urgent re-
quest for aid, as he heard that the Russian army fifty
thousand strong was preparing to cross the frontier, and as
he had but six thousand he could not hope to oppose their
advance successfully.
As the king's orders enjoined the troops to march with
the greatest possible speed, they performed the journey back
to Warsaw in four days, although the distance exceeded a
hundred miles. Mounted messengers had been sent on before
them, and on reaching the town they found boats already
prepared to take them down the river to Danzic, where
orders had already been sent for ships to be in readiness to
convey them to Revel. The fatigues since the campaign
opened had been severe, and the troops all enjoyed the long
days of rest while the craft that conveyed them dropped
quietly down the Vistula. Then came the short sea-passage.
On their arrival at Revel bad news met them. They
had come too late. On the 16th of July the Russian army
had passed the frontier, and the Swedes had tried to oppose
them at the passage of the river Embach; but the water was
low from the effects of a long drought, and the Russians were
enabled to ford it at several points. The Swedes fell upon
those who first crossed, and for two hours repulsed their
attacks, obtaining at some points considerable advantage and
capturing some guns, but as fresh reinforcements poured
across the river the tide of battle turned. The Russian
cavalry drove back the Swedish horse, who, as they re-
treated, rode through the infantry and threw them into
disorder. These were attacked by the Russians before they
could recover from their confusion and were filmost en-
tirely destroyed or taken prisoners.


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
2(53
the point where the Neva issues from the lake, was already
besieged by the Russians, and that the Swedish vessels on
the lake had been obliged to come down the river. A fort
had been raised by the Russians on the bank to prevent
succour being conveyed into the town, and two thousand
men had crossed the river and occupied a small redoubt on
the northern side, so that the town was completely invested.
The newly-arrived force was ordered to march at once with
a hundred horse and four field-pieces, the whole under the
command of Major Sion, who was well acquainted with the
country.
"What do you think of this expedition, Captain Car-
stairs?" his lieutenant, John Bowyer, asked him.
"I would rather be back with King Charles," Charlie re-
plied. "Of course I don't know the geography of the place,
but if the Russians keep their eyes at all open I don't see
how a force like ours with cavalry and guns can hope
to enter the town unnoticed. The addition of the horse-
men seems to me altogether ridiculous, as they could be no
good whatever if they did enter the town. As for those
four field-pieces, they will hamper our march; and as they
say the Russians have already some forty cannon in posi-
tion about the town, those little pieces would be useless.
Four hundred infantry making the attempt at night under
good guidance might manage to slip into the place, but this
procession of ours is, to my mind, tempting destruction, for
we certainly cannot hope to cut our way by force through
the whole Russian army.
"But even if we do get inside the town, our plight can bo
no better. The Russians' cannon are bombarding it night
and day, and more batteries are in course of erection, and
Schlippenbach the governor, who is, I believe, a brother
of the general, has but a few pieces to reply to them. Were
there an army advancing to the relief of the place it would


2C4
A JACOBITE EXILE.
'be different altogether, for our 'reinforcement might be
of vital importance in repelling assaults until aid arrived.
Hut there is no hope of aid; the king's army is some nine
hundred miles away, and his hands are full. General
Kohlippenbach has sent as many men as he could spare.
They say there are at least twenty thousand Russians round
the town, and where is an army to come from that can
compel them to raise the siege? To my mind, we shall either
be destroyed making our way into the town, or, if we do
get in, shall be made prisoners of war, if not massacred—for
the Russians have but vague ideas as to giving quarter—
when the town falls, which may be a fortnight hence."
"It seems a bad look-out altogether," the lieutenant
remarked.
"Very much so. The best possible thing that could
befall us would be for the Russians to make us out before we
got too far into their lines, in which case we may be able
to fall back before they can gather in overwhelming strength,
and may thus draw off without any very great loss."
Major Sion called the captains of the infantry com-
panies and the troop of horse to a sort of council of war,
when tho little force halted for an hour at three o'clock in
the afternoon.
"We have another ten miles to march, gentlemen, and I
should liko to ask your opinion as to whether it would
bo best to try to force our way in as soon as we get
there, or to halt at a distance of three or four miles from
tho Russians, and make our effort at daybreak before they
are fairly afoot."
Tho other three officers gave their opinion in order of
seniority, and all advocated tho plan of falling upon
tho Muscovites at daybreak.
"And what do you think, Captain Carstairs?" Major
Sion asked Charlie.


266
A JACOBITE EX ILK
seems unanswerable. What say you, gentlemen 1 I have
two objects in view—the first to reinforce the garrison of
Notteburg, the second to save the troops under my command
if I should fail in doing so. I know the country well, but
its features will be considerably altered. Trees will have
been cut down, houses levelled, intrenchments thrown up,
camps scattered here and there, and I own that in the dark.
I might, as Captain Carstairs says, very easily miss my way.
I think his proposal therefore unites the greatest chances of
getting through their line and entering the town, with a
possibility of drawing off the troops without great loss in
case of failure."
The other three officers at once agreed, and orders were
issued for the men to lie down until five o'clock and rest
themselves before pursuing their march. It was past that
hour before they were in motion again. Major Sion, with a
peasant from the neighbourhood of Notteburg, rode ahead.
Then came the troop of cavalry, with the guns close behind
them, followed by the infantry. As they approached the
Russian lines the peasant several times went on in advance,
and presently a trooper rode down the line with the order
that the troops with firearms were to light their matches
and the spearmen to keep in a compact body. They were
now not far from the Russian lines, and the destruction
that had been wrought during the last ten days was visible
to them. Every tree and bush had been felled for use in
the intrenchments or for the erection of shelters. A few
blackened walls alone showed where houses had stood.
Gardens had been destroyed and orchards levelled.
Light smoke could be seen rising at many points from the
Russian fires, and when the troops were halted they were but
half a mile from the intrenchments.
Word was passed down that the rapid Swedish march
was to be moderated, and that they were to move carelessly


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
267
and at a slow rate as if fatigued by a long march, and that
the spears were to be carried at the trail, as they were so
much longer than those used by the Russians that their
length would, if carried erect, at once betray the nationality
of the troops. There was no attempt at concealment, for
the cavalry would be visible for a considerable distance
across the flat country. Considerable bodies of men could
be seen gathered round fires at a distance of not more than
a quarter of a mile on either hand, but as the column passed
between them there was no sign of any stir.
In a short time the order was passed for the troops to
form from column into line, and the cavalry officer who
brought it said that there was a Russian battery erected right
across the road a little more than a quarter of a mile ahead.
"Things look better, Captain Carstairs," the lieutenant
said, as the company, which happened to be leading, fell into
line.
"Yes, I have no doubt we shall take their battery, coming
down, as we do, upon its rear. The question is, Are there
any intrenchments ahead? Major Sion told us when we
halted that the peasant assured him that there were no
works beyond it, and that it was the weakest point of the
line; but it is three days since he came out from Notteburg,
and working hard as the Russians evidently do, they may
have pushed on their intrenchments far in advance of the
battery by this time."
The force halted for a moment. The guns were unlim-
bered, turned round, and loaded. Then the line of cavalry
opened right and left, the four pieces poured a discharge
of grape into tho Russians clustered thickly in the lottery
four hundred yards away, and then with a shout the
Swedish cavalry charged, the infantry coming on at a run
behind them. The surprise was complete. With cries of
terror the Russians for the most part leapt from the battery


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
269
tary halt heie for the men to recover their wind. Then the
musketeers poured a volley into a dark line advancing upon
them, the horsemen charged in among them, the long pikes
of the front line cleared the way, and with a shout the
Swedes passed through their foes and pressed forward.
But more troops were gathering to bar their way, and the
major changed the line of march sharply to the right, sweep-
ing along by the side of the force through which they had just
cut their way, the musketeers on the flank firing into them
as they passed. The movement was an adroit one, for in the
gathering darkness the enemy in front would not be able to
distinguish friends from foes, or to perceive the nature of the
movement. For a few minutes they were unmolested, then
the course was again changed, and Charlie was beginning
to think that in the darkness they would yet make their
escape, when a dull heavy sound was heard in their rear.
"That's the Russian cavalry, Bowyer; take the muske-
teers on with you, and keep close to the company ahead. I
will break them up with the pikemen. If they do come up
to you, give them a volley and then continue your retreat with
the rest."
While the captains of the other two companies had placed
their pikemen in the front line, Charlie had placed his in the
rear, in order to repel any attack of cavalry from that direc-
tion. He now formed them in a close clump, taking his
place among them. The Russian squadrons came along with
a deep roll like that of thunder. They were but thirty
yards away when they perceived the little cluster of men with
levelled lances. A few, unable to check their horses, rushed
upon the points, but most of them reined in their little
steeds in time. In a moment the Swedes were surrounded
by a wall of yelling horsemen, some of whom tried to break
through the hedge of spears, while others discharged their
pistols. Charlie listened anxiously for the roll of a volley


270
A JACOBITE EXILE.
of musketry, but no soiuid came, and he felt sure that the
whole bod}' of cavalry had halted round him, and that his
movement had saved the rest, who would now, if fortunate,
be able to make their way off in the darkness. But the
men were falling now from the pistol-fire of the Cossacks,
and feeling that the work had been done he determined to
make one effort to save the men with him.
"Level your spears, and charge through them shoulder
to shoulder," he said; "it is your only chance. Once through,
throw away your spears and break up in the darkness; most
of you may escape. Now!"
With a shout the Swedes rushed forward in a body;
horses and riders went down before them. There was a rush
from behind. Charlie shouted to the rear rank to faco
about, but in the confusion and din his words were un-
heard. There was a brief struggle in the darkness. Charlie
emptied his pistols and cut down more than one of his
opponents, then a sword fell on his shoulder, while at the
same moment he was ridden over by a Cossack, and was
stunned by the force of his fall. AYhen he recovered con-
sciousness several men with torches were moving about him,
and at the orders of an officer were examining the bodies of
the fallen. He saw them pass their swords through the
bodies of three of his own men who were lying near him,
and as they came up to him he closed his eyes expecting a
similar fate.
"This is an officer, captain," one of the torch-bearers said
in Russian.
"Very well; carry him to the camp, then. If he is alive
the general may want to question him."
Seeing that he breathed, four of the Russian soldiers took
him upon their shoulders and carried him away. The pain
of his wound, caused by the movement, was acute, but he
retained consciousness until, after what seemed to him a


THE BATTLE OF CLISSOW.
271
journey of immense length he was again laid down on the
ground, close to a large fire. Several officers stood round
him, and he asked, first in Polish and then in Swedish, for
water, and at the orders of one who seemed of superior
rank to the others, some was at once brought to him.
"Your king treats his prisoners well," the officer said.
"We will do everything we can for you."
Half an hour later a doctor came to his side, and cutting
open his coat, applied a bandage to his shoulder.
"Is it a serious wounds" Charlie asked in Swedish.
"It might be worse, but it will be a troublesome one; it
is a sabre-cut, and has cleft right through your shoulder-
bone. Are you hurt anywhere else?"
"No, I do not think so. I was knocked down in the
dark and I believe stunned, though I have a sort of recollec-
tion of being trampled on, and I feel sore all over."
The surgeon felt his ribs and limbs, repeatedly asking him
if it hurt him. When he finished the examination he said:
"You are doubtless badly bruised, but I don't think any-
thing is broken. Our Cossack horses are little more than
ponies, had they been heavy horse they would have trod
your life out."
A few moments later there was a sound of trampling
horses. They halted close by. The officers drew back,
and a moment later Marshal Scheremetof, the commander
of the Russian army, came up to Charlie's side.
"Which of you speaks Swedish?" he asked the officers,
and one of them stepped forward. ' "Ask him what force
was this that attacked us, and with what object." As
Charlie saw no reason for concealment, he replied that it
was a body of four hundred Swedish infantry and a troop
of horse, with four guns, and that their object was to enter
the town.
"They must have been mad to attempt to cut their way


272
A JACOBITE EXILE.
through our whole army," the general said, when the
answer was translated to him; "but by St. Paul they
nearly succeeded. The Swedes are mad, but this was too
iT'vch even for madmen. Ask him whence the force came.
It may be that a large reinforcement has reached Vyburg
without our knowing it."
"We arrived two days since," Charlie replied, when the
question was put to him. "We came in a ship together
from Revel."
"Did others come with you?" was next asked at the
general's dictation.
"No other ship but ours has arrived."
"But others are coming?"
As Charlie had no doubt that great efforts would be made
to send further reinforcements he replied:
"Many more troops are coming, but I cannot say when
they will arrive."
"Will it be soon?"
"That I cannot say, but I don't think they will come
from Revel. There was a talk of large reinforcements, but
whether from Sweden or from the king's army, I cannot
say."
"Are you a Swede 1" the general asked.
"I am an Englishman in the Swedish sendee, general."
"We have many of your countrymen with us," the
general said. "It would have been better for you had
you come to the czar. See that he is well treated," he
said to the officers, and then mounted and rode away.


CHAPTER XV.
AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
HE next morning Charlie was placed in a tent in
_L which lay several officers who had been wounded
either the night before or by shots from the town. He
learned with great pleasure, upon questioning the doctor,
that the Swedes had got off safely in the darkness. Some
eight or ten men only had straggled and been made pris-
oners, and not more than twenty had been left dead on the
field. - He had the satisfaction therefore of knowing that
the defence made by his own pikemen had been the
means of saving the whole force. In other respects he had
nothing to complain of, for he was well attended to, and
received the same treatment as the Russians.
For another ten days the roar of the cannon continued,
some seventy guns keeping up an incessant fire on the town.
At the end of that time the governor capitulated, and was
allowed to march out with the honours of war.
Only forty out of the brave garrison remained unwounded
at the end of the siege. They, as well as such of their com-
rades as were strong enough to travel, passed through the
lines of the Russians, and marched to Vyburg.
Three weeks after being made a prisoner Charlie's wound
was so far healed that the surgeon pronounced him able to
sit a horse, and under the escort of an officer and four Cos-
sacks he was taken by easy stages to Bercov, a prison fort-
ress a short distance from Moscow. He had inquired from
(806) s


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
275
days longer on the march.than the czar expected; so I was
sent here as a sort of dismissal from active service. Yon
know no one else who could move in your matter?"
"No one; the governor of the castle at Plescow was a
surly fellow, and was reprimanded by the czar, at least
so I heard, for not having treated me sufficiently well.
I was only three or four days there, and the only officer I
saw besides Dr. Kelly was a friend of his, another doctor.
He was at the table when I dined with Kelly. He seemed
to me to be a fine fellow, and, by the by, he did say jokingly
that if I was ever made prisoner again I was to ask for him,
and that he would do anything he could for me."
"What was his name?" the governor asked.
"Peter Michaeloff. Do you know him?" he added as he
saw a look of surprise in the governor's face.
"I know one of that name," the governor said doubtfully,
'I don't know that he is a doctor; though he may be, for ho
knows something of many things."
"Oh, he was a doctor," Charlie said confidently. "I
know Kelly said he could take off a limb as well as he
could do it himself."
"What sort of man was he?"
"He was a tall strong man with black hair and gray
eyes. He has rather a positive way of talking, and seemed
to have very strong opinions about things. He looked good-
tempered, but I should say that he could be passionate
enough if he were put out."
"That might be the Peter Michaeloff I know," the
governor said. "You are sure he said that you were to ask
for him if you were a second time taken prisoner?"
"I am quite certain he said so, though I don't know
whether the promise meant much. But ho certainly spoke
as if ho thought ho might bo able to help mo, and though it
did not seem likely that I could have such bad luck twice, I
think he meant at the time what he said, and I should
think he was the sort of man who would keep his word."


270
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"I will make some inquiries," the governor said, "and find
out if I can where he is at present. Yes, I should think
that he would be able to assist you if he chose to interest
himself in the matter."
Ten days later the governor came into Charlie's room.
"An officer has arrived with an order for your removal,"
he said. "You aro to be taken up again to Notteburg."
"I am very sorry," Charlie said; "I have been very
comfortable here. You have been very kind to me, and
I feel sure the change will not be for the better; besides, we
are nearly into September now, and in th.it marshy country
round the lake and river the winter will be even more
severe than it is here. The only thing I can think of is that
the Swedes at Vyburg may have taken a Russian captain
prisoner, and that they are going to exchange us."
The governor shook his head. "There are no longer any
Swedes at Vyburg, all Ingria is in our hands and the
Swedes have retired into Finland. It may be that it is the
work of your friend. I sent a message to Peter Michaeloff,
should he be found in that neighbourhood, by an officer
who was going there, telling him that you were here,
and that having met him when a prisoner at Plescow you
relied on his good offices. Should the officer have found
him there, and have given him my message, he may pro-
bably have begged the field-marshal to order you to be
taken to the prison there, where he could be near you and
visit you sometimes."
"Your doctors must have a good deal more influence
in your army than they have among the Swedes," Charlie
remarked, "if that is how it has come about."
"It would be a matter of favour," the governor said.
"If Michaeloff is acquainted with the field-marshal, or had
attended him when unwell, he could ask a little favour
of that sort. If the field-marshal sent you here he could
send for you again without more trouble than signing his
name to the order."


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
277
"Well, if it is Michaeloff who has done this," Charlie
grumbled; "no doubt he meant it kindly, but I would
much rather that he left me here. A ride of two hundred
and fifty miles in August is not pleasant to begin with, and
the thought of winter in those swamps is enough to make
one shiver."
"With a comfortable room and a warm stove you will
not find much to complain of, Captain Carstairs," the gover-
nor said with a smile; "and no doubt Michaeloff may be
enabled to obtain leave for you to go out with him on parole.
I was about myself to ask you, now that you are strong
and well again, whether you would like to give your parole,
and offer you the use of my horse for a ride when inclined
for it."
"Thank you, governor; if Michaeloff can do that it
will certainly be a boon, but I am not disposed to agree
that the change can be his work. In the first place, we
don't know that he is there; in the second, I can hardly
think that he could have managed it; and most of all, I
do not see he could possibly have had a hand in the matter,
for even supposing the officer had found him directly he
arrived and then given him the message, and he had acted
upon it at once, there would have been no time for the
order to get here. It would have needed a messenger riding
night and day with frequent relays of horses to have got to
Notteburg and back since the day I spoke to you about the
matter. When am I to start?"
"As soon as you have eaten your breakfast. The order
says 'send at once,' and field-marshals expect their orders
to be attended to promptly."
On descending to the courtyard after breakfast, Charlie
was surprised to see that instead of a horse as he had
expected, a well-appointed carriage with an ample supply
of rugs was standing there. The governor was there to see
him off.
"Well, sir," Charlie said, "if this is the way in which you


278
A JACOBITE EXILE.
convey prisoners from one place to another in Russia, I shall
certainly be able when I meet King Charles to report to him
most favourably as to the treatment of his officers who have
fallen into the czar's hands. This will make the journey a
very much more pleasant one than I had expected."
"I am glad you are pleased," the governor said, "and
that you have no unpleasant recollection of your stay
here."
A minute later the carriage dashed out through the gate
of the prison. An officer was seated by Charlie's side, two
Cossacks galloping in front, while two others rode behind.
"It was worth making the change if only for this drive,"
Charlie thought cheerfully as the dust flew up in a cloud
before the horses' hoofs, and he felt a sense of exhilaration
from the keen air that blow in his face. The journey was
performed with great rapidity. One of the Cossacks galloped
ahead as soon as they arrived at the station, where they
changed horses and had fresh ones in readiness at the next
post-house. The Cossacks themselves were changed at
every other station, fresh relays from the men stationed
there taking their place. Excellent meals were served
three times a day, and each night a comfortable bed was
provided at the last post-house'where they stopped. The
officer was a pleasant fellow, but he spoke nothing except
Russian, and although Charlie fancied he understood him
to some extent when he spoke to him in Polish, he shook
his head and gave no answers in that language.
Late in the evening of the third day they arrived at
Notteburg. Tho building at which the Carriage stopped was
of considerable size, it stood in tho heart of the town, and
had no outward appearance of a prison. It was apparently
at a side entrance at which they stopped. On the officer
knocking at the door, it was opened by two Cossacks,
who, after exchanging a few words in Russian with the
officer, led Charlie along a passage and up a narrow staircase,
which led into a somewhat spacious corridor. They opened


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
279
a door, and he found himself in a comfortable room. A
table laid for dinner with handsome silver and appointments
stood in the middle of the room, which was carpeted with
tartar rugs. One of the Cossacks opened an inner door,
which led into a bed-room snugly furnished.
"It must be the doctor after all," Charlie murmured
to himself in great surprise. "I see now that there was
plenty of time for a letter to come up here and have
gone back again, and I suppose the good fellow has got
leave for me to stay for a night in his quarters before I am
handed over to the prison. Well, for the last three days I
have travelled like a prince, and this is the closing act of
it."
He enjoyed a good wash, then returned to the other room,
and sat down in a comfortable chair to wait for his host.
He was on the point of dozing off when the door opened
and Peter Michaeloff entered. Charlie sprang to his feet.
"Well, Captain Carstairs," the Russian said, holding out
his hand, "so it seems you had bad luck again. You must
have quite an affection for our prisons."
"I shall have at least a pleasant remembrance of the
kindness shown to me as a prisoner," Charlie said; "and
I am sure it is you that I have to thank for my transfer
here and for the pleasant journey I have had. I conld not
have travelled more comfortably if I had been a Russian
grandee."
"Well, I am glad to meet you again," the doctor said
heartily. "Let me see, it is some twenty months since we
supped together last at Kelly's quarters. Poor fellow! I
shall miss him greatly. You have heard of his death?"
"The governor of Bercov told me of it a fortnight ago. I
was indeed sorry to hear it. I shall never forget his kind-
ness to me."
"Yes, he was a good man, skilful in his profession, and
full of zeal and energy. The blood runs faster somehow
in the veins of you islanders than of us slugglish Muscovites.


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
281
When Charlie stated that he had gone to Warsaw on a
private mission, whose nature was immaterial to the story,
the doctor broke in—" You need not tell me what it was,
it was of course something to do with Augustus. The way
Charles is hunting down that unfortunate king is shocking,
it is downright malignity. Why, he has wasted fifteen
months over it already, and it has cost him Ingria. He
could have made any terms with Poland he liked after his
victory on the Dwina, and would then have been free to use
all his forces against us. As it is, he has wasted two
summers, and is likely to waste another, and that not for
any material advantage, but simply to gratify his hatred
against Augustus; and he has left us to take Ingria almost
without a blow, and to gain, what Russia has wanted for
the last hundred years, a foothold on the Baltic. He may
be a great general, but he is no politician; no real states-
man would throw away solid advantages in order to gratify
personal pique."
"He considers Augustus the author of this league against
him," Charlie said. "He and the czar had no grounds at all
of quarrel against him."
"We talked over that the last time we met," the doctor
said with a laugh, "and I told you then that a foothold on
the Baltic was so necessary to Russia, that she would have
accepted the alliance of the Prince of Darkness himself to
get it. As to Augustus, I don't defend him; he was
ambitious, as I suppose most of us are; he thought he saw
an opportunity of gaining territory. He has found that he
has made a mistake, and will of course lose a province. But
Charles' persecution of him goes beyond all bounds; never
before did a sovereign insist upon a nation consenting to
dethrone its king at his dictation. But go on with your
story."
He listened without remark until Charlie concluded.
"I wish you had been in our service," he said, "instead
of that of Sweden; you would have mounted fast. You


282
A JACOBITE EXILE.
have all the requisites for success, above all, promptitude
of decision and quickness of invention. You did well in
getting away from that Jewish scoundrel in the hut and in
killing his master, but it was your adventure with the
wolves that showed your quality. That idea of setting fire
to the tree in which you were sitting, in order at once to
warm yourself and to frighten away the wolves, would never
have occurred to a Russian, and the quickness with which
you formed, with three logs, a redoubt against the wolves
showed a quick military eye, and the ability to think and
act in a moment of danger. Now tell me how it was that
you were the only officer captured the other day."
Charlie briefly related how he, with the pikemen of his
company, had stayed behind to check the pursuit of the
Russian horse, and to gain time for the main body to lose
themselves in the darkness. The Russian struck his fist on
the arm of his chair.
"It was well done," he said. "There is the difference.
A Russian captain would have done it if he had been
ordered, and he and his men would, without a question,
have sacrificed themselves to cover the retreat of the rest,
but he would never have done it on his own initiative; the
idea would never have struck him; he would have plodded
along until the enemy's cavalry came up and annihilated
them all. By the way, why did you not ask for me at
once?" •
"I had asked for Dr. Kelly the day after I was taken
prisoner, and was told that he had gone to the Volga. I
thought that he would be back before long, and it was only
when I heard of his death that it occurred to me to en-
deavour to find one who had kindly promised, after a few
hours' acquaintance only, to befriend me should I ever find
myself in a similar scrape."
"It would have saved you the journey down to Moscow.
I heard, of course, that a Swedish captain had been made
prisoner that night, but I was myself at Moscow at the


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
283
time, and did not happen to notice the name of the officer
taken. Were you well treated at Bcrcov?"
"The governor there was most kind, and all the arrange-
ments of the prison seem excellent; I had no reason what-
ever to complain. The governor was good enough to come
frequently himsolf to talk to me. He is a fine soldierly
man, and though he did not say much, I think he is eating
his heart out at being laid on the shelf there, instead of
aiding to fight the battles of his country."
The Russian took out a pocket-book and made a note,
then he rose. "It is time for bed," he said. "I am up at
daybreak."
"I hope I shall see you often in the prison," Charlie said.
"I suppose I shall go in there to-morrow morning. I am
indebted to you indeed, for the very great kindness you
have shown me."
"No, you will not go in early. I have got leave for you
for another day, and I am going to take you for a drive in
the morning. You will be called an hour before sunrise.
Take your breakfast as soon as you are dressed, do not wait
for me; I havo work to do before I start, and shall breakfast
elsewhere."
As soon as Charlie had breakfasted the next morning a
Cossack told him that the carriage was below, and he fol-
lowed him to the door where he had entered on the previous
evening. The carnage was a simple one, but the three horses
harnessed abreast to it were magnificent animals. Charlie
stood admiring them for some little time.
"I should think," he said to himself, "the doctor must
be a man of large property, and most likely of noble family,
who has taken up his profession from pure love of it. He
is evidently full of energy, and has an intense desire to see
Russia greater and higher in the rank of nations. I suppose
that, like Kelly, he is one of the principal medical officers
in the army. Certainly he must be a man of considerable
influence to obtain my transfer here so easily, and to see


284
A JACOBITE EXILE.
that I travelled so comfortably. I wonder where he is going
to take me this morning."
Four or five minutes later Charlie's friend appeared at
the door. He was evidently out of temper. He sprung
hastily into the vehicle, as if he had altogether forgotten
that he had asked Charlie to accompany him. Then, as
his eye fell on him, he nodded and said briefly, "Jump in."
A little surprised at the unceremonious address, Charlie
sprang into the seat beside him without hesitation, seeing
that his companion was evidently so much out of temper
that he was not thinking of what he was doing at the
moment. The coachman cracked his whip, and the spirited
horses went off at a rate of speed that threatened danger
to persons traversing the narrow streets of the town. The
cracking of the coachman's whip, and an occasional loud
shout and the jangling of the bells, gave, however, sufficient
warning of their approach.
Charlie smiled at the alacrity with which everyone sprang
out of the way, and either leapt into doorways or squeezed
themselves against the wall. He was surprised, however,
to see that not only did the townspeople show no resent-
ment at the reckless pace at which the carriage was driven,
but that the soldiers, officers as well as men, cleared, out
as quickly, and without any expression of indignation or
anger. Indeed, most of them, as soon as they gained a
place of safety, saluted his companion. "These Russians
have evidently a higher respect for their doctors than have
the Swedes," he said to himself. "I am sure that not even
the chief surgeon of the army would be treated with any-
thing like the same respect, and indeed no one would
recognize him at all if he were not in uniform."
The doctor seemed to pay no attention to what was
passing round him, but was muttering angrily to himself.
It was not until they dashed out into the open country
that he seemed to remember Charlie's presence at his
side.


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
285
"These people are enough to vex one of the saints by
their stupidity," he said. "Unless they have someone
standing behind them with a whip, they cannot be trusted
to do what they are told. It is not that they are not
willing, but that they are stupid. No one would believe
that people could be so stupid; they drive me well-nigh
to madness sometimes, and it is the more irritating because
against stupidity one is powerless. Beating a man or
knocking him down may do him good if he is obstinate or
if he is careless, but when he is simply stupid it only
makes him more stupid than before; you might as well
batter a stone wall. You slept well and breakfasted well,
Captain Carstairs 1"
"Excellently well, thank you. What superb horses you
have, doctor."
"Yes; I like travelling fast. Life is too short to throw
away time in travelling. A busy man should always keep
good horses."
"If he can afford to do so," Charlie said with a laugh.
"I should say that everyone, busy or not, would like to sit
behind such horses as these, and, as you say, it would save
a good deal of time to one who travelled much. But three
such horses as these would only be in the reach of one with
a very long purse."
"They were bred here. Their sire was one of three
given by the King of England to the czar; the dams were
from the imperial stables at Vienna. So they ought to be
good."
Charlie guessed that the team must have been a present
from the czar, and remembering what Dr. Kelly had said of
the czar's personal communications with him, he thought that
the ruler of Russia must have a particular liking for doctors,
and that the medical profession must be a more honoured
and profitable one in Russia than elsewhere. After driving
with great rapidity for upwards of an hour along the banks
of the Neva, Charlie saw a great number of people at work


2R(5
A JACOBITE EXILE.
on an island in the middle of the river some distance ahead,
and soon afterwards, to his surprise, observed a multitude on
the flat, low ground ahead.
"This is what I have brought you to see," his companion
said. "Do you know what they arc doing?"
"It seems to mo that they are building a fortress on that
island."
"You are right. We have got a footing on the sea, and
we are going to keep it. While Charles of Sweden is fooling
away his time in Poland in order to gratify his spite against
Augustus wo are strengthening ourselves here, and never
again will Sweden wrest Ingria from our hands."
"It is marvellous how much has been done already,"
Charlie said as he looked at the crowd of workmen.
"Everything was prepared," his companion said. "While
the army was invading Livonia and driving the remnant of
the Swedes into Revel, thousands of carta laden with piles
of wood, stone, and cement were moving towards Ingria.
Tens of thousands of workmen and peasants were in motion
from every part of Russia towards this point, and the day
after Notteburg surrendered they began their work here.
It was the opportunity in the lifetime of a nation, and we
havo seized it. The engineers who had in disguise examined
it months ago had reported that the island was covered at
high tides, and was unfit to bear the foundations of even the
slightest buildings. Piles are being driven in as close as
they will stand over every foot of ground in it. Over this
a coating of concrete many feet thick will bo laid, and on
this the fortress, which is to be the centre and heart of
Russia, will rise. In the fort will stand a pile which will be
the tomb of the future czars of Russia, and there in front
of us, where you see fifty thousand peasants at work, shall
be the future capital of the empire."
"But it is a swamp," Charlie said in astonishment, alike
at the vastness of the scheme and the energy with which it
was being prosecuted.


288
A JACOBITE EXILE.
them from Livonia on the west and from Finland on the
north. But I must to work." And he motioned to a group
of five or six officers, who had been standing a short distance
away, to approach him.
Charlie was struck with the air of humility with which
they saluted his companion, who at once asked a number of
questions as to the supplies that had arrived, the progress
that had been made at a point where they had met with
a deep slough into which the piles had penetrated without
meeting with any firm ground, the number of huts that had
been erected during the past three days for the reception of
labourers, the state of stocks of meat and flour, and other
particulars. To each he gave short, sharp orders. When
they had left he turned to Charlie.
"You guess who I am, I suppose?"
"I guess now, your majesty," Charlie said respectfully,
"but until now the idea that my kind friend was the czar
himself never entered my mind. I understood from Dr.
Kelly that you were a surgeon."
"I don't think he said so," the czar replied. "He simply
said that I could perform an amputation as well as he could,
which was not quite true. But I studied surgery for a time
in Holland, and performed several operations under the eyes
of the surgeons there. I saw that you did not recognize my
name. It is known to every Russian, but doubtless you
never heard of me save as Peter the Czar. Directly you
mentioned it to the commandant at Bercov and described
my appearance he knew who it was you were speaking of,
and despatched a messenger at once to me. He will be
here in the course of a week or so. Upon your report of the
state of the prison, I at once despatched an order for him to
hand over his command to the officer next in rank and to
proceed hither at once. He is evidently a good admini-
strator, and heaven knows I have need of such men here. I
was pleased with you when I saw you with my friend Dr.
Kelly. It was pleasant not to be known and hear a frank


AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
289
opinion such as you gave me, and as you know, I sent you
back on the following morning. I certainly told Kelly at
the time not to mention who I was, but I did not intend
that he should keep you in ignorance of it after 1 had left,
and it was not until I heard from your jailer at Bercov
that you were ignorant that Peter Michaeloff was the czar,
that I knew that he had kept you in ignorance of it until the
end. I should have liked to have kept you as my guest for
a time, but winter comes on early and suddenly, and if you
did not go now you might be detained here until the spring.
I have therefore given orders that one of the Swedish
vessels we captured on the lake should be got in readiness
and its crew placed on board again. You shall embark in
an hour, and it shall carry you to any port in Sweden you
may choose. The wind is from the east, and you have
every chance of a quick run thither."
Charlie expressed his warm thanks to the czar for his
thoughtful kindness.
"I have much to do now," the czar said, "and must hand
you over to the care of one of my officers. He will accom-
pany you in my carriage to the spot where the vessel is lying,
near the mouth of the river, and will there see you on
board. Should the fortune of war again throw you into
our hands, do not lose an hour in sending a message to
Peter Michaeloff."
So saying, the czar shook hands with Charlie, beckoned
an officer to him and gave him instructions, and then moved
away among the workmen, while Charlie with his conductor
took their places in the vehicle and drove rapidly off. An
hour later he was on board the Swedish vessel, whose master
and crew were delighted at their sudden and unlooked for
release. The former was overjoyed, for the vessel was his
own property.
"You will find your things in your cabin, sir," he said.
"They were sent on board this morning, together with food
and wine sufficient for a month's voyage, whereas with this
(806) T


290
A JACOBITE EXILE.
wind we ought not to be more than four days. At which
port will you land?"
"I would rather go to Gotten burg, captain, though it is
farther for you than Stockholm."
"It shall be Gottenburg, sir. It is, thanks to you, that
[ have got my liberty and my ship, and a day or two can
make no difference to me."
Charlie, indeed, had thought the matter over as he drove
along. He would not be able to rejoin the army until it
had gone into winter quarters, and therefore decided that
he would go to Gottenburg, apply for six months' leave, and
spend the winter with his father. Somewhat puzzled at
the mention of his things having gone on board, he went
into the cabin, and found there a handsome pelisse trimmed
with costly furs, two robes composed of valuable skins, and
a change of clothes. The wind held fair, blowing strongly,
and four days later he arrived at Gottenburg.



CHAPTER XVI.
IN ENGLAND AGAIN.
IHARLIE was received with delight by his father, whom
\J he had not seen since the spring of the previous year.
"Then you got my letter, Charlie?" Sir Marmaduke asked
when the first greetings were over; "and yet I do not see
how you could have done so. It is little over a fortnight
since I wrote, and I had not looked for you for another
month yet."
"I have certainly received no letter, father. A fortnight
ago I was in a Russian prison, and my arrival here in so
short a time seems to me almost miraculous;" and he then
briefly related his singular experiences.
"Now about the letter, father," he said as he concluded.
"I suppose you must have written to ask me to get leave
for a time, as it seems that you were expecting me shortly.
I suppose you felt that you would like me with you for a
time."
"So I should, lad, of that you may be sure, but I should
not have called you away for that. No, I had this letter
the other day from old Banks. You know he writes to me
once a year. His letters have been oidy gossip so far, for
you know my precious cousin kicked him out of the house
as soon as he took possession; but this is a different matter.
Read it for yourself."
Charlie took the letter, and with some trouble spelt
through the crabbed handwriting.


292
A JACOBITE EXII-E.
It began: "Honoured sir and master, I hope that this
finds you and Captain Charles both well in health. I have
been laid up with rhematis in the bones, having less comfort
in my lodgings than I used to have at Lynnwood. Your
honour will have heard that King William has fallen from his
horse and broken his collar-bono and died. May the Lord
forgive him for taking the place of better men. Anne has
come to the throne, and there wero some hopes that she
would, of herself, step aside and let him to whom the throne
rightly belongs come to it. Such, however, has not been
the case, and those who know best think that things are no
forwarder for William's death, rather indeed the reverse,
since the Princess Anne is better liked by the people than
was her sister's husband. There is no sure news from
Lynnwood. None of the old servants are there; and I
have no one from whom I can learn anything for certain.
Things, however, are, I hear, much worse since young Mr.
Dormay was killed in the duel in London, of which I told
you in my last letter.
"Dame Celia and Mistress Ciceley go but seldom
abroad, and when seen they smile but little, but seem
sad and downcast. The usurper has but small dealing with
any of the gentry. There are always men staying there,
fellows of a kind with whom no gentleman would consort,
and they say there is much drinking and wild going
on. As Captain Charles specially bade me, I have done all
that I could to gather news of Nicholson. Till of late I have
heard nothing of him. He disappeared altogether from
these parts just after your honour went away. News once
came here from one who knew him, and who had gone up to
London on a visit to a kinsman, that he had met him there
dressed up in a garb in no way according with his former
position, but ruffling it at a tavern frequented by loose
blades, spending his money freely, and drinking and dicing
with the best of them.
"A week since he was seen down here in a very sorry


IN ENGLAND AGAIN.
293
state, looking as if luck had gone altogether against him.
Benjamin Haddock, who lives, as you know, close to the
gate of Lynnwood, told me that he saw one pass along the
road just as it was dusk, whom he could swear was that
varlet Nicholson. He went to the door and looked after
him to make sure, and saw him enter the gate. Next day
Nicholson was in Lancaster. He was spending money freely
there, and rode off on a good horse, which looked ill assorted
with his garments, though he purchased some of better
fashion in the town. It seemed to me likely that ho must
have got money from the usurper. I do not know whether
your honour will deem this news of importance, but I
thought it well to write to you at once. Any further news
I may gather I will send without fail. Your humble ser-
vant, John Banks."
"There is no doubt that this is of importance," Charlie
said, when he had read the letter through. "It is only by
getting hold of this villain that there is any chance of our
obtaining proof of the foul treachery of which you were the
victim. Hitherto we have had no clue whatever as to
where he was to be looked for. Now there can be little
doubt that he has returned to his haunts in London. I
understand now, father, why you wanted me to get leave.
You mean that I shall undertake this business."
"That was my thought, Charlie. You are now well-nigh
twenty, and would scarce be recognized as the boy who left
four years ago. The fellow would know me at once, and I
might be laid by the heels again under the old warrant;
besides being charged with breaking away from the custody
of the soldiers. Besides, in this business youth and strength
and vigour are requisite. I would gladly take the matter
in my own hands, but methinks you would have a better
chance of bringing it to a favourable issue. Now that
Anne is on the throne, she and her advisers will look
leniently upon the men whose only fault was devotion to
her father; and if wo can once get this foul charge of


296
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"I have come to London to see a little lifo," he said, "and
I want to be put into the way of doing it. I don't want to
go to places where young gallants assemble; my purse is
not deep enough to stand such society. I should like to go
to places where I shall meet hearty young fellows, and
could have a throw of the dice, or see a main fought by
good cocks, or even sally out and have a little fun with the
watch. My purse is fairly lined, and I want some amuse-
ment,—something to look back upon when I go home again.
What is the best way to set about itf
"Well, sir, if that is your humour, I have a brother who
is one of the mayor's tipstaffs. He knows the city well, ay
and Westminster too, and the purlieus of St. James's, and
whether you want to meet young gallants or roistering
blades, or to have a look in at places where you can hire a
man to cut another's throat for a few crowns, he can show
you them. He will be on duty now, but I will send him
a message to come round this evening, and I warrant me
he will be here. Ho has showed young squires from the
country over the town before this, and will guess what is
on hand when he gets my message."
Having nothing to do, Charlie sauntered about the town
during the day, looking into the shops, and keeping a keen
eye on passers-by, with the vague hope that he might be
lucky enough to come across his man.
After he had finished his supper, the waiter came up and
told him that his brother was outside.
"I have 6poken to him, sir, and he warrants that ho can
take you into the sort of society you want to meet, what-
ever it may be." Charlie followed him out. A man was
standing under the lamp that swung before the door.
"This is the gentleman I was speaking to you of, Tony."
As the man took off his cap Charlie had a good view of
his face. It was shrewd and intelligent. "You understand
what I want?" he asked, as the waiter ran into the house
again to attend to his duties.
D


298
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"That alters the affair," the man said gravely. "It will
add to your danger; for as you know him, I suppose he knows
you also."
"No; it is four years since we met, and I have so greatly
changed in that time that I have no fear he would recognize
me; at any rate, not here in London, which is the last place
ho would suspect me of being in."
"That is better. Well, sir, if that be your object, I will
do my best to help you. What is the fellow's name and
description?"
"Ho called himself Nicholson when we last met; but like
enough that is not his real name, and if it is, he may be
known by another here. He is a lanky knave of middle
height, but more than that, except that he has a shifty look
about his eyes, I cannot tell you."
"And his condition, you say, is changeable?"
"Very much so, I should say. I should fancy that when
„ in funds he would frequent places where he could prey on
careless young fellows from the country like myself. When
his pockets are empty I should say he would herd with the
lowest rascals."
"Well, sir, as you say he is in funds at present, we will
this evening visit a tavern or two frequented by young
blades, some of whom have more money than wit, and by
men who live by their wits and nothing else. But you
must not bo disappointed if the search prove a long one
before you run your hare down, for the indications you
have given me are very doubtful. He may be living in
Alsatia, hard by the Temple, which, though not so bad as
it used to be, is still an abode of dangerous rogues. But
more likely you may meet him at the taverns in West-
minster or near Whitehall; for if he has means to dress
himself bravely it is there he will most readily pick up
gulls. I will, with your permission, take you to the better
sort to begin with, and then when you have got moro ac-
customed to the ways of these places you can go to those a


IN ENGLAND AGAIN.
301
lines, saying that Harry and Carstairs are young officers who
have borne themselves bravely and to his satisfaction. It
may help with the duke, and will show at any rate that you
have both been out here and not intriguing at St. Germains.'
"The colonel came in late in the evening with a paper,
which the king had told Count Piper to write and sign, and
had himself put his signature to it. I have got it sewn up
in my doublet with my father's letter to Marlborough.
They are too precious to lose, but I can tell you what it is
word for word: 'By order of King Charles XII. of Sweden.
This is to testify to all whom it may concern, that Captain
Charles Carstairs and Captain Harry Jervoise—'"
"Oh, I am glad, Harry!" Charlie interrupted. "It was
horrid that I should have been a captain for the last year
and you a lieutenant. I am glad indeed."
"Yes, it is grand, isn't it, and very good of the king to do
it like that. Now I will go on— 'have both served me
well and faithfully during the war, showing great valour,
and proving themselves to be brave and honourable gentle-
men, as may be seen, indeed, from the rank that they,
though young in years, have both attained, and which is
due solely to their deserts.' What do you think of that?"
"Nothing could be better, Harry. Did you see my
father at Gottenburg?"
"Yes. The ship I sailed by went to Stockholm, and I
was lucky enough to find there another storting for Eng-
land in a few hours. She touched at Gottenburg to take in
some cargo, and I had time so see Sir Marmaduke, who was
good enough to express himself as greatly pleased that I
was coining over to join you."
"Well, Harry, I am glad indeed. Before we talk, let us
go in and have supper, that is if you have not already had
vours. If you have, I can wait a bit."
"No; they told me you had ordered your supper at six,
so I told them I would take mine at the same time; and
indeed I can tell you that I am ready for it."


302
A JACOBITE EXILE.
After the meal, Charlie told his friend the steps he was
taking to discover Nicholson.
"Do you feel sure that you would know him again,
Harry?"
"Quito sure. Why, I saw him dozens of times at
Lynnwood."
"Then we shall now be able to hunt for him separately,
Harry. Going to two or three places of an evening, I
always fear that he may come in after I have gone away.
Now one of us can wait till the hour for closing, while the
other goes elsewhere."
For another fortnight they frequented all the places where
they thought Nicholson would be most likely to show him-
self; then, after a consultation with their guide, they agreed
that they must look for him at lower places.
"Like enough," the tipstaff said, "he may have run
through his money the first night or two after coming up
to town. That is the way with these fellows. As long
as they have money they gamble; when they have none,
they cheat or turn to other evil courses. Now that there
are two of you together, there is less danger in going to
such places; for though these rascals may be ready to
pick a quarrel with a single man, they know that it is a
dangerous game to play with two who look perfectly
capable of defending themselves."
For a month they frequented low taverns. They dressed
themselves plainly now, and assumed the character of young
fellows who had come up to town, and had fallen into bad
company and lost what little money they had brought with
them, and were now ready for any desperate enterprise.
Still no success attended their search.
"I can do no more for you," their guide said. "I have
taken you to every house that such a man would be
likely to use. Of course there are many houses near the
river frequented by bad characters. But here you would
chiefly meet men connected in some way with the sea,


IN ENGLAND AGAIN.
305
and stared at the two young men, who had just put on
their hats again. They looked up carelessly, and Harry
said—
"Fine weather for this time of year."
The man replied by a grunt, and then passed on into the
landlord's private room.
"That is the fellow, sure enough, Charlie," Harry said in
a low tone. "I thought your eyes might have deceived
you, but I remember his face well. Now what is to be
done?"
"We won't lose sight of him again," Charlie said.
"Though if we do we shall know where to pick up his
traces, for he evidently frequents this place. I should say
ho has taken to the road, there were a brace of pistols in
the holsters. That is how it is that we have not found him
before. Well, at any rate, there is no use trying to make
his acquaintance here. The first question is, Will he stay
here for the night or not—and if he does not, which way
will he go?"
"He came from the north," Harry said. "So if he goes
it will be towards town."
"That is so. Our best plan will be to pay our reckoning and
start. We will go a hundred yards or so down the road, and
then lie down behind a hedge, so as to see if he passes. If he
does not leave before nightfall, we will come up to the house
and reconnoitre. If he does not leave by ten, he is here for
the night, and we must make ourselves as snug as we can
under a stack. The nights are getting cold, but we have
slept out in a deal colder weather than this. However, I
fancy he will go on, it is early for a man to finish a journey.
If he does, we must follow him and keep him in sight if
possible."
Two hours later they saw from their hiding-place
Nicholson ride out from the lane. He turned his horse's
head in their direction.
"That is good," Charlie said. "If he is bound for London
(80S) u


306
A JACOBITE EXILE.
we shall be able to get into his company somehow; but if ho
had gone up to some quiet place north, we might have had
a lot of difficulty in getting acquainted with him."
As soon as the man had ridden past they leapt to their
feet, and at a run kept along the hedge. He had started
at a brisk trot, but when, a quarter of a mile on, they
reached a gate, and looked up the road after him, they saw
to their satisfaction that the horse had already fallen into
a walk.
"He does not mean to go far from Barnet," Charlie
exclaimed. "If he had been bound farther he would have
kept on at a trot. We will keep on behind the hedges as
long as we can. If he were to look back and see us always
behind him he might become suspicious."
They had no difficulty in keeping up with the horseman.
Sometimes when they looked out he was a considerable
distance ahead, having quickened his pace; but he never
kept that up long, and by brisk running, and dashing reck-
lessly through the hedges running at right angles to that
they were following, they soon came up to him again.
Once he had gone so far ahead that they took to the road,
and followed it until he again slackened his speed; they
thus kept him in sight till they neared Barnet.
"We can take to the road now," Harry said. "Even if
he should look round he will think nothing of seeing two
men behind him, we might have turned into it from some
by-lane. At any rate we must chance it. We must find
where he puts up for the night."



CHAPTER XVII.
THE NORTH COACH.
BARNET was then, as now, a somewhat straggling place.
Soon after entering it the horseman turned off from
the main road. His pursuers were but fifty yards behind
him, and they kept him in sight until, after proceeding a
quarter of a mile he stopped at a small tavern, where he
dismounted, and a boy took his horse and led it round by
the side of the house.
"Run to earth!" Harry said exultantly. "He is not
likely to move from there to-night."
"At any rate he is safe for a couple of hours," Charlie
said. "So we will go to our inn and have a good meal. By
that time it will be quite dark, and we will have a look at
the place he has gone into; and if we can't learn anything
we must watch it by turns till midnight. We will arrango
at the inn to hire a horse.. One will be enough. He only
caught a glimpse of us at that inn, and certainly would not
recognize one of us if he saw him alone. The other can
walk."
"But which way, Charlie? He may go back again."
"It is hardly likely he came here merely for the pleasure
of stopping the night at that little tavern. I have no doubt
he is bound for London. You shall take the horse, Harry,
and watch until he starts, and then follow him, just manag-
ing to come up close to him as he gets into town. I will
start early and wait at the beginning of the houses, and it


310
A JACOBITE EXILE
face to him again he would shoot me even if he were hung
for it. Bad teste, wasn't it? At any rate I mustn't call on
him again too soon."
"You haven't settled on the night yet, I suppose, captain?"
"About the end of next week. Friday will l>e a full moon,
I think, and I like a moon for the work. It gives light
enough to sec what you are doing, and not light enough
for them to see much of you. So I suppose I may as well
fix Friday. I will send up a message for Jack Mercer and
Jerry Skinlow to be here on Thursday evening. I will be here
that afternoon and settle matters with them as to where they
shall meet mo, and what each man shall do. Then I will
ride back to town, and come out again just as it gets dark,
with Jack Ponsford."
"I suppose you will do it north of here?"
"No, I will do it a mile or two out of town. The road
north of this is getting rather a bad reputation, and in
going out of Barnet the guard now looks to his blunderbuss,
and the passengers get their pistols ready. It isn't once in
a hundred times they have pluck enough to use them, but
they always think they will until the time comes. Near
town we shall take them by surprise, and stop them before
they have time to think of getting out their arms. Con-
found that window; shove something into the hole, John-
son. I can feel the cold right down my back."
A cloth was pushed into the broken pane, and Charlie
could hear no more of what was said inside. He had heard,
indeed, enough for his purpose, but he had hoped to gather
the name of the place at which the man would put up in
London. However, he was well satisfied with his success,
and at once made his way back to the inn.
"Well, Charlie, how have you succeeded?" Harry asked
as he sat down at the table.
"Could not be better, Harry, though I did not find out
where he puts up in London. However, that is of small
consequence. In the first place. 1 found out that our sus-


THE NORTH COACH.
311
picions were right, and that the fellow is a highwayman,
and seems to be captain of a gang consisting anyhow of
three, and perhaps of more, fellows like himself. In the
second place, he intends with his three comrades to attack
the coach on Friday week, two or three miles out of town.
Nothing could better suit our purpose, even if we had
planned the affair ourselves. Of course we will be there.
If we can capture him while engaged in that work, we can
get anything out of him. He has either got to confess or
be hanged."
"That is a stroke of good luck indeed," Harry exclaimed
"It will be rather difficult to manage, though. The fellows
will be sure to be masked; and if we were to shoot him
instead of one of the others, it would be fatal."
"Yes, that would be awkward. Besides," Charlie said,
"even if we did recognize him and shot his horse, he might
jump up behind one of the other men, or might make off
across the country, and we might lose sight of him'before
we could get down from the top of the coach to pursue."
"It might be better if we were mounted instead of being
on the coach."
"Better in some ways, Harry; but if they heard two
mounted men coming along beside the coach, they would
probably take the alarm and not attack at all; while, if we
were to keep a bit behind and ride up as soon as we heard
the firing—for they generally shoot one of the horses to
bring the coach to a stand-still—they might ride off as soon
as they heard the sound of the horses on the road. Those
fellows are splendidly mounted, their lives depend upon it,
and nothing we should be able to hire would be likely to
have a chance with them."
"Well, we shall have plenty of time to think this over,
Charlie. I suppose we shall carry out our plan to-morrow,
as we arranged."
"Certainly. It is as important to find out where he lives in
London as it was before, for if he gets away we can then look


THE NORTH COACH.
313
from the country. I suppose he is in the habit of stopping
at that house whenever he comes up with his pockets lined,
and is regarded there as a respectable gentloman by the
landlord. Now you had better take your horse to the stable
where you agreed to hand it over, and we will meet at our
lodgings and plan what to do next."
The discussion did not lead to much, there did not
seem to them anything to do until the day when the coach
was to be attacked, but they agreed it would be well to
take the advice of their friend the tipstaff. Hitherto
they had not told him more of their motive for desiring
to find Nicholson than Charlie had said at his first inter-
view with him. They thought it would be better now to
make him more fully acquainted with the facts, for they
had found him shrewd, and eager to assist them to the best
of his power. They therefore sent a boy with a note to
him at the court, and at seven o'clock he came to their
lodgings.
"We have found our man," Charlie said as he entered.
"I am very glad to hear it, gentlemen. I had quite
given up all hopes that you would be able to do so, and
thought he must have left town altogether for a time."
"Sit down and take a glass of wine; we want your advice
in this matter, and unless you know how much there is at
stake you will not be able to enter fully into the affair.
Some four years ago this fellow was concerned in a plot by
which six gentlemen, among whom were our friends, were
brought to ruin. They were in the habit of meeting to-
gether, being all of similar political opinions, and advantage
was taken of this by a man, who hoped to profit largely by
their ruin, specially by that of my father. In order to
bring this about ho recommended this fellow we are in
search of to my father, who happened at the time to be in
want of a servant.
"The fellow undoubtedly acted as a spy, for I once caught
him at it. But spying alone would have been of no use, for


314
A JACOBITE EXILE.
there was nothing at any time said that would have brought
harm upon them. They simply discussed what thousands
of other people have discussed, the measures that should he
taken on behalf of the Stuarts if one of them came over
from France supported by a French force. The fellow,
however, swore that the object of these meetings was to
arrange for an assassination of William. He gave full
details of the supposed plot, and in order to give substance
to his statements he hid in a cabinet of my father's a
number of compromising papers, professing to be letters
from abroad.
"Theso were found by the officers sent to arrest my
father. He and his five friends managed to escape, but
their estates were forfeited. Of course, what we want to
prove is tho connection between this spy and his employer,
who, for his services in bringing this supposed plot to light,
received as a reward my father's estates. There is no way
of doing this unless this man can be brought to confess his
own villainy in the matter of the letters, and to denounce
tho scoundrel whose agent he was. Probably by this time
he has got nearly all he can expect from his employer, and
will at least feel no scruples in exposing him if by so doing
he can save his own neck. Now, we have not only discov-
ered the man, but have found out that he is a notorious
highwayman and the leader of a gang; but more, I have
found out the day and hour on which he proposes to stop
and rob the North coach."
"Well, Mr. Carstairs, if you have done that," the man
said, "you have done marvels. That you should find tho
man might bo a piece of good luck, but that you should
have learned all this about him seems to me wonderful."
"It was a lucky accident altogether. We saw him,
watched him, and managed to overhear a conversation from
which we gathered these facts. It was all simple enough.
Of course our idea is that we should, if possible, catch him
in the act of robbing the coach, bind and take charge of


THE NORTH COACH.
315
him, saying that we should hand him over to justice, when
the coachman and passengers would, of course, appear to
testify against him. Instead of doing this we should take
him somewhere, and then give him the option of either
making a clean breast of the whole story, and remaining in
our custody until called upon to testify to his statement in
a court of justice whenever required, or of being handed
over to the authorities to be tried and hung as a highway-
man. One of our greatest difficulties is how to effect his
capture. The attack will be made at night on the coach,
and in the darkness we might shoot him or he might get
away. He is at present in London at a lodging in a street
behind the Abbey, where, doubtless, his real profession is
altogether unsuspected by the people of the house. Now,
you know the whole affair, let us have your opinion as to
the manner in which we had best set about the busi-
ness."
The man sat for some time in silence.
"I can think of no better plan than yours, sir, and yet it
seems to me that there is scarcely any chance of your catch-
ing him at the coach. Of course it would be easy enough
if you did not care whether you killed or caught him.
All you would have to do would be to get half a dozen
stout fellows armed with pistols on the coach with you
instead of passengers, and then you would be pretty certain
to kill some of them, perhaps all; but as you can't do that,
and are afraid to shoot lest you should kill him, it seems
to me that you have a very small chance of catching him
that way."
Charlie and his friend so thoroughly saw this that they
sat silent when he ceased speaking.
"We could not arrest him now, I suppose?" Harry said
at last.
"Well, you see, you have got nothing against him. He may
have been a Knight of the Road for the last five years, but
you have no witnesses to prove it, and it is not much use


THE NORTH COACH.
317
are likely to be pals of his. If they are respectable I
will see them on Friday evening, show them my badge, and
tell them that the man who has been lodging here is a
notorious highwayman, and that I am going to arrest him.
To prevent any chance of a mistake I will put three or four
of my mates round the house, to see that no one goes out
to give him the alarm. I will come down and open the
door for you at two o'clock in the morning; you can then
come up with me into his bed-room, and as he comes in I
will nab him.
"If, on the other hand, I find the people of the house have
a doubtful reputation in the neighbourhood, we must simply
hide in door-ways, make a rush upon him as he goes up to
the house and overpower him there. If one stands in his
doorway and leaps out on him as he comes up, he won't have
much chance of using a pistol. I will have a cart ready
close by. We will truss him up tightly, gag him and put
him into it, and I will have some place ready for us to drive
him to, if you think that plan is as good as any other."
"I think it is an excellent plan and could not be better,"
Charlie exclaimed, and his friend heartily agreed with him.
"I think you will be able to get anything out of him
when you get him there," said the tipstaff. "He is sure to
have some of the swag about him, and even if none of the
passengers of the coach are able to swear to him, that and
the talk you overheard would be sufficient to hang him."
"Can those boys you speak of write 1"
"Not they, sir."
"There might be a difficulty about a verbal message."
"The guard will give it all right if he gets half a crown with
it; you need not trouble about that, sir. I will have a man
to meet each coach as it comes in. And now we have
arranged matters, sir, I will go with you to see the house,
and will send a sharp fellow down to-morrow to make in-
quiries about the people of the place."
When they returned the friends sat for a long time








320
A JACOBITE EXILE.
'He is both, sir," Charlie said; "but, like Major Jervoise,
an exile."
"You amaze me, but I will not ask you to tell me more
now. I have to be at St. James's at twelve. Let me see,
this evening I shall be engaged. Come to-morrow morning
at half-past eight, and I shall then be able to give you an
hour, or may be two if necessary, and will then hear the
whole story fully."
The young men on presenting themselves the next morn-
ing at the hour named were at once ushered in.
"Now, let us lose no time," the duke said, after shaking
hands heartily. "Which of you will tell the story 1"
"Carstairs will do so, my lord," Harry replied. "The mis-
chief was hatched in his house, and my father and six other
gentlemen were the victims of tho treachery of a kinsman of
his."
Charlie told the story of the events that had brought
about the ruin of his father and friends.
"It is monstrous!" the duke exclaimed indignantly, when
he had brought this part of his story to a conclusion.
"That my old friend Mat Jervoise should be concerned in a
plot for assassination, is, I would pledge my life, untrue;
and Sir Marmaduke Carstairs was, I know, an honourable
gentleman, who would be equally incapable of such an act.
That they were both Jacobites I can well believe, for
the Jacobites are strong everywhere in the north, but, as
half of us are or have been Jacobites, that can scarcely
be counted as an offence. At any rate a Stuart is upon the
throne now, and as long as she reigns there is no fear that
a civil war will be set up by another of the race. The
story as you have told it, sir, is, I doubt not for a moment,
true, but at present it is unsupported, and though on my
assurance of their loyalty I think I can promise that her
majesty would extend a pardon to the gentlemen who have
been so unjustly accused, I fear that sbe could not by her
own act restore the estates that have been confiscated,


322
A JACOBITE KXILE.
and your experience in the field will be very useful to me.
The Swedes are wonderful soldiers. The Muscovites at
present are little better than barbarians carrying European
arms, but the Saxons are good troops, and the Swedes have
twice beaten them heavily, and they evidently retain the
fighting qualities that under Gustavus Adolphus shook the
imperial power to its centre.
"The trouble is to find time. I am pestered with men
desirous of employment in the army, with persons who want
favours at court, with politicians of both parties, with people
with schemes and intrigues of all kinds. I have to be in
attendance at the palace, and to see into the whole details
of the organization of the army. I have no doubt that at
present my antc-chamber is crowded with people who want
to see me." He looked at his tablets. "Next Wednesday
evening I am free, except for a reception at Lord Godolphin's,
but I can look in there late. I will not ask you here, be-
causo I want you to myself. I will have a private room at
Parker's coffee-house in Covent Garden. We will sup at
seven. When you go there ask for Mr. Church's room, and
make yourself comfortable there until I come, for I can never
answer for my own hours. In that way we shall be free
from all chance of interruption, and I can pick your brains
undisturbed. You will remember the day and hour. Should
there be any change in this private matter of yours, do not
hesitate to come to me here."
Tony Peters, their guide and adviser, reported favourably
as to the people with whom the highwayman was lodging.
"The houso is kept by the widow of an usher at the
palace. She entertains gentlemen from the country who
come up on business at the courts of justice, or with people
of influence at court. I have ascertained that our man passes
as a well-to-do trader of Salisbury, who comes up two or
three times a year to transact business, and to enjoy for a
short time the pleasures of town. He is liberal in his pay-
ments, and is held in high respect by the woman, whose


324 A JACOBITE EXILE.
wish to escape their creditors, and of men who find village
life too quiet for them, and prefer to see the world, even at
the risk of being shot, to honest labour on the farms. It
requires a stern hand to make a disciplined army out of
such materials, but when the time of fighting comes one need
wish for no better."
Before parting with them the duke inquired farther
into their arrangements for the arrest of the highwayman,
and said he should expect to see them on Saturday, and
that if he heard that all had gone well he would at once
take steps for bringing the matter before a court that would
deal with it. The young men felt restless as the day
approached. They had seen no more of Tony, but they felt
complete confidence in him, and were sure that they would
hear if any difficulties arose; but though throughout Friday
they did not quit their lodging, no message reached them.



CHAPTER XVIII.
A CONFESSION.
AT the appointed hour, as the clock of the Abbey was
striking, they gave three gentle knocks at the door of
the house. It was opened immediately by Tony, who held
a candle in his hand, closed the door quietly behind them,
and then led them into a parlour.
"Well, Tony, I suppose all has gone well, as we have not
heard from you."
"There was nothing to tell you, sir, and, indeed, I have
been mightily busy. In the first place, I got two days' leave
from the courts, and went down myself in a light cart with
the boys and two men. That way I made sure that there
should be no mistake as to the houses the boys were to
watch. The two men I sent on ten miles beyond the farthest
tavern there to watch the road, and if any horseman goes
by to-night to track him down. This evening I came here. I
brought with me one of my comrades from the courts, and
we told the good woman the character of the lodger we had
seen leave the house a quarter of an hour before. She almost
fainted when we showed her our badges, and said we must
arrest him on his return as a notorious highwayman and
breaker of the laws. She exclaimed that her house would
be ruined, and it took some time to pacify her by saying
that we would manage the job so quietly that no one in the
house need know of it, and that we would, if possible, arrange
it so that the place of his arrest should not be made public.


326
A JACOBITE EXILE.
At that she at once consented to do all that we wished her.
We searched his room carefully, and found some watches,
rings, and other matters that answered to the description of
those stolen from a coach that was stopped near Dorking
throe weeks ago. My mate has taken them away. As she
was afraid that a scuffle in the bed-room might attract the
attention of the four other gentlemen who are lodging here,
I arranged that it should be done at the door. In that
case, if there was any inquiry in the morning, she could say
that it was some drunken fellow who had come to the house
by mistake and had tried to force his way in. So she put
this parlour at our disposal, and as I have got the shutters
up and the curtains drawn, there is no fear of his noticing
the light, for as we may have some hours to wait, it is more
pleasant to have a candle than to sit in the dark."
"Docs she come down to let him in?" Harry asked.
"No, sir, the door is left on the latch. She says he finds his
way up to his room in the dark, and the candle and a tinder-
box are always placed handy for him there. We will take
our shoes off presently, and when we hear footsteps come up
to the door and stop we will blow out the candle and steal
out into the passage so as to catch him directly he closes
the door. I have got handcuffs here, some rope, and a gag."
"Very well, then. I will undertake the actual seizing of
him," Charlie said. "You slip on the handcuffs, and you,
Harry, if you can find his throat in the dark, grip it pretty
tightly till Tony can slip the gag into his mouth. Then he
can light the candle again, and we can then disarm and
search him, fasten his legs, and get him ready to put in the
cart."
The hours passed slowly, although Tony did his best to
divert them by telling stories of various arrests and captures
in which he had been concerned. The clock had just struck
five when they heard a step coming up the quiet street.
"That is likely to be the man," Tony said. "It is about
the hour we expected him."


A CONFESSION.
329
When they had made a hearty meal Tony was called in
again. "Now, Tony, we will proceed to business. You
have got pen and ink and paper, I suppose?"
"I have everything ready, sir. I will clear away this
table so as to have all in order."
When this was done the highwayman was lifted up and
placed in a chair, and the gag removed from his mouth.
"You don't remember us, I suppose, my man?" Charlie
began. "The last time I saw you was when I brought my
stick down on your head when you were listening outside a
window at Lynn wood."
An exclamation of surprise broke from the prisoner.
"Yes, I am Charlie Carstairs, and this gentleman is Harry
Jervoise. By the way, I have made a mistake: I have seen
you twice since then. The first time was in a wayside
tavern some twelve miles beyond Barnet nine days ago; the
second time was at another tavern in Barnet. You will re-
member that a mischievous boy threw a stone and broke
one of the lattice panes of the window where you were sitting
talking over this little affair of the North coach."
A deep execration broke from the lips of the highwayman.
"Now you see how we know all about it," Charlie went
on. "Now it entirely depends on yourself whether in the
course of another hour we shall hand you over to a magis-
trate as the leader of the gang who robbed the North coach
and took part in the robbery near Dorking—we have found
some of the watches and other plunder in your bed-room,—
or whether you escape trial for these offences. You may be
wanted for other similar affairs."
"Yes, sir," Tony put in. "Now I see him he answers
exactly to the description of a man the officers have been in
search of for a long time. He goes by the name of Dick
Cureton, and has been engaged in at least a dozen highway
robberies to my knowledge."
"You see," Charlie went on, "there is no doubt what-
ever what will happen if we hand you over to the officers.


A CONFESSION.
331
The story he told was in precise accordance with the sus-
picions that his hearers had entertained. He had been
tramping through the country, sometimes pilfering, some-
times taking money as a foot-pad. He had one day met
John Dormay and demanded his money; he was armed only
with a heavy cudgel, and thought Dormay was defenceless.
The latter, however, produced a pistol from his pocket, and
compelled him to drop his stick, and then taking him by the
collar made him walk to his house. He had asked him
questions as to his previous life, and had then given him
the choice of going to jail or of acting under his instruc-
tions, in which case he would be well rewarded. Naturally
he had chosen the second alternative. And having him
completely under his thumb, John Dormay had made him
sign a paper acknowledging his attempt at highway robbery
upon him.
The rest of the story was already known to his hearers.
He had several times overheard the conversations in the
dining-room, but had gathered nothing beyond talk of what
would be done if the Pretender came over. John Dormay
had taught him the story of the assassination plot, and had
given him the letters to hide. He now swore that the whole
story was false, and had been told entirely at the dictation
of John Dormay, and from fear of the consequence to him-
self if he refused to obey his orders. When he had finished
Tony's wife was called in, and she made her mark and her
husband signed his name as witnesses to the signature of
Kobert Nicholson.
"Now, I hope I may have something to eat," the man
said recklessly. "I am ready to tell my story to whomso-
ever you like, but am not ready to be starved."
"Give him food, Tony," Charlie said, "and keep a sharp
look-out after him. We will go across and show this paper
to the duke."
"I will bring the matter at once before the council," the
general said, when Charlie gave him the document and


332
A JACOBITE EXILE.
briefly stated its contents. "There is a meeting at three
o'clock to-day. I shall see the queen previously, and will
get her to interest herself in the matter, and to urge that
justice shall be done without any delay. I will arrange
that the man shall be brought before the council at the
earliest date possible. If you will come here this evening I
may be able to tell you more. Come at eight. I shall be in
then to dress, as I take supper at the palace at nine."
"I have ventured to promise the man that he shall not
be hung, my lord."
"You were safe in doing so; the rogue deserves the pil-
lory or branding, but as he was almost forced into it, and
was the mere instrument in the hands of another, it is not
a caso for hanging him. Ho might be shipped off to the
plantations as a rogue and a vagabond. What are you
smiling at?"
"I was thinking, sir, that as you said there were a good
many of that class in the army, the man might have the
option of enlisting given him."
"And so of getting shot in the Netherlands instead of
getting hung at Tyburn, eh? Well, I will see what I can do."
At eight o'clock they again presented themselves. The
duke looked at them critically.
"You will do," he said. "Put your cloaks on again and
come with me. Where do you suppose that you are going?"
"Before the council, sir," Harry suggested.
"Bless me, you don't suppose that your business is so
pressing that ministers have been summoned in haste to sit
upon it. No, you are going to sup with the queen. I told
her your story this afternoon. She was much interested
in it, and when I informed her that, young as you both
were, you had fought behind Charles of Sweden in all his
desperate battles, and that he had not only promoted you
to the rank of captain, but that he had under his own hand
given you a document expressing his satisfaction at your
conduct and bravery, she said that I must bring you to


334
A JACOBITE BXILE.
and I hope that their sons will ere long do as good service
for me as thoy have done for a foreign prince. You have
not seen these gentlemen yet, Sarah?"
"No, my husband has kept them to himself."
"I have had but little time to give them, Sarah, and wanted
it all to question them on the Swedish modes of warfare."
"And you thought I should bo an interruption? I am
glad to meot you both, nevertheless. Since my husband
likes you, I am sure to do so;" and she smiled pleasantly
as she gave a hand to each.
They were then introduced to the Prince Consort, George
of Denmark. At this moment supper was announced. The
queen and the duchess went in together, followed by the
four gentlemen.
"Lord Godolphin and Mr. Harley were to have been of
the party to-night," the queen said as she took her seat at
tabic, "but I put them off till to-morrow, as I wanted to
hear these gentlemen's story."
During the meal the conversation was gay. As soon as the
last dish was removed the party returned to the other room.
Then the queen called upon the young men to tell their
story. Charlie began, and related up to the time when he
had aided in the rescue of his father from the hands of his
escort. Harry told the story of their military experiences,
and then Charlie related his narrow escape at Warsaw,
his adventure with the brigands, and the fight with the
wolves.
"That is the most exciting of all," the queen said. "I
think that oven you, general, would rather have gone through
the battle of Narva than have spent that night among the
wolves."
"That would I, indeed, madam, and I doubt if I should
have got as well through it as Captain Carstairs did. I am
sure, madam, you will agree with me that these young
gentlemen ought to be fighting under our flag rather than
that of Sweden. There is no blame to them, for they were


330
A JACOBITE EXILE.
He handed in the confession, which was read aloud by a
clerk standing at the lower end of the table. A murmur of
indignation arose from the council as he concluded.
"You have acted the part of a base villain," Lord Nor-
manby said to Nicholson. "Hanging would be too good for
such a caitiff. What induced you to make this confes-
sion?"
"I have long repented my conduct," the man said. "I was
forced into acting as I did by John Dormay, who might
have had me hung for highway robbery. I would long ago
have told the truth had I known where to find the gentlemen
I have injured; and meeting them by chance the other day
I resolved upon making a clean breast of it, and to take
what punishment your lordships may think proper, hoping,
however, for your clemency on account of the fact that I
was driven to act in the way I did."
One of the judges, who had the former depositions before
him, asked him several questions as to the manner in which
he had put the papers into Sir Marmaduke's cabinet. He
replied that he found the key in a vase on the mantel, and
after trying several locks with it, found that it fitted the
cabinet.
"His statement agrees, my lords," the judge said, "with
that made by Sir Marmaduke Carstairs in his examinations.
He then said that he could not account for the papers being
in his cabinet, for it was never unlocked, and that he kept
the key in a vase on the mantel where none would be likely
to look for it."
In a short time all present were requested to withdraw,
but in less than five minutes they were again called in.
"Gentlemen," Lord Normanby said to the young officers,
"I have pleasure in informing you that the council are of
opinion that the innocence of your fathers and friends of
the foul offence of which they were charged is clearly
proven, and that they have decided that the sentence
passed against them in their absence shall be quashed.


A CONFESSION.
339
"I don't know what to do about John Dormay," Charlie
said. "There is no doubt that from what the judge said
they will prosecute him."
"So they ought to," Harry broke in. "He has striven
by false swearing to bring innocent men to the scaffold.
Why, it is worse than murder."
"I quite agree with you, Harry, and if I were in your
place I would say just as strongly as you do that he ought
to be hung; but you see I am differently situated. The
man is a kinsman of ours by marriage. My cousin Celia has
been always most kind to me, and is my nearest relative
after my father. She has been like an aunt, and indeed
did all she could to supply the place of a mother to me,
and I am sure my little sweetheart Ciceley has been like
a sister. This must have been a most terrible trial to them.
It was a bad day for cousin Celia when she married that
scoundrel, and I am sure that he has made her life a most
unhappy one. Still, for their sake, I would not see his
villainy punished as it deserves, nor indeed for our own,
since the man is to a certain extent our kinsman. Besides,
Harry, as you must remember well enough, Ciceley and
I in boy and girl fashion used to say we should be some
day husband and wife, and I have never since seen anyone
whom I would so soon marry as my bonny little cousin;
and if Ciceley is of the same mind, maybe some day or
other she may come to Lynnwood as its mistress, but that
could hardly bo if her father were hung for attempting to
swear away the life of mine."
"No, indeed, Charlie. I know how fond you were of
your cousin."
"Indeed, Harry, there was a talk between my father and
cousin Celia, a few months before the troubles came, of a
formal betrothal between us, and had it not been for the
coolness between our fathers it would have taken place."
"Yes, I remember now your telling mo about it, Charlie.
Well, what is to be done? for I agree with you that if


340
A JACOBITE EXILE.
possible John Dormay must escape from the punishment he
deserves. But how is it to be done 1"
"Well, Harry, a week or two will make no difference to
our fathers. They will have no expectation of hearing from
us for a long time to come. I should say it were best that
I should go down and warn him, and I shall be glad if you
will go with me."
"Of course I will go," Harry said. "Indeed, it were
best that the warning came from me. The man is a villain
and a reckless one, and in his passion when he hears that
his rascality is known, the prize for which he schemed
snatched from him, and his very life in danger, might even
seek to vent his rage and spite upon you. Now it is clear,
Charlie, that you could not very well kill a man and after-
wards marry his daughter. The thing would be scarce
seemly. But the fellow is no kinsman of mine. He has
grievously injured us, and I could kill him without the
smallest compunction, and thereby rid the world of a
scoundrel and you of a prospective father-in-law of the most
objectionable kind."
Charlie laughed. "No, Harry; we will have no killing.
We will go down and see him together. We will let him
know that the orders are probably already on the road for
his arrest, and that he had best lose not an hour, but at
once cross the water. I should not think that he would
wish to encumber himself with women, for I never thought
he showed the least affection to either his wife or daughter.
At any rate we will see that he does not take them with
him. I will tell him that if he goes, and goes alone, I will
do my best to hush up the matter, and that so long as he
remains abroad the tale of his villainy shall never be told,
but that, if he returns, the confession of Nicholson shall be
published throughout the country, even if no prosecution
is brought against him."
When they called upon the duke he shook them warmly
by the hand.


A CONFESSION.
341
"This parchment is the royal assent to the decision of
the council that the estates of those inculpated in the
alleged plot for the assassination of the late king should
be forthwith restored to them, it having been clearly proved
that they have been falsely accused of the said crime, and
that her majesty is satisfied that these gentlemen are her
true and loyal subjects. I think I may say," the duke
continued with a smile, "that no affair of state has ever
been so promptly conducted and carried through."
"We feel how deeply indebted we are for our good
fortune to your kindness, your grace," Charlie said. "We
know that but for you months might have elapsed, even
years, before we could have obtained such a result, even
after we had the confession of Nicholson in our hands."
"I am glad in every way to have been able to bring this
about," the duke said; "in the first place, because I have
been able to right a villainous piece of injustice; in the
second, because those injured were loyal gentlemen, with
no fault save their steadfast adherence to the cause of tho
Stuarts; and lastly, because one of these gentlemen was
my own good friend, Mat Jervoise, of whose company I
have so many pleasant recollections. I hope that as soon
as you have informed your fathers that their names are
cleared and their property restored, you will think of what
I said, and will decide to quit the service of Sweden and
enter that of your queen.
"An officer fighting for a foreign monarch is after all
but a soldier of fortune, however valiantly he fights. He
is fighting for a cause that is not his own, and though he
may win rewards and honours, he has not the satisfaction
that all must feel who have risked their lives, not for gold,
but in the service of their country. But I do not want
any answer from you on that head now, it is a matter for
you to decide upon after due thought; I only say that I
shall go out early in the spring to take command of tho
army, and that if you present yourselves to me before I


A CONFESSION.
343
"It does, indeed; and the wind has got up very much
in the last hour."
"Yes, we are going to have a storm, beyond all doubt."
The wind got up hourly, and when before going to bed
they went to pass an hour at a tavern, they had difficulty
in making their way against it. Several times in the night
they were awoke by the gusts, which shook the whole
house, and they heard the crashing of falling chimney-pots
above the din of the gale. They had arranged to start as
soon as it was light, and had the evening before been to a
posting-inn and engaged a carriage with four horses for the
journey down to Lancashire.
"There is no starting to-day, gentlemen," the landlord
said, as they went down to breakfast by candle-light. "I
have looked out, and the street is strewn with chimney-pots
and tiles. Never do I remember such a gale, and hour by
hour it seems to get worse: Why, it is dangerous to go
across the street."
"Well, we must try," Charlie said, "whatever the
weather; it is a matter of almost life and death."
"Well, gentlemen, you must please yourselves, but I am
mistaken if any horse-keeper will let his animals out on
such a day as this."
As soon as they had eaten their breakfasts they wrapped
themselves up in their cloaks, pressed their hats over their
heads, and sallied out. It was not until they were in the
streets that they realized how great was the force of the
gale. Not only were the streets strewn with tiles and frag-
ments of chimney-pots, but there was light enough for them
to see that many of the upper windows of the houses had
been blown in by the force of the wind. Tiles flew about
like leaves in autumn, and occasionally gutters and sheets
of lead, stripped from the roofs, flew along with prodigious
swiftness.
"This is as bad as a pitched battle, Charlie. I would as
lief be struck by a cannon-ball as by oneof those strips of lead."


344
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"Well, wo must risk it, Harry; we must make the
attempt anyhow."
It was with the greatest difficulty that they made their
way along. Although powerful young fellows, they were
frequently obliged to cling to the railings to prevent them-
selves from being swept away by the gusts, and they had
more than one narrow escape from falling chimneys.
Although the distance they had to traverse was not more
than a quarter of a mile, it took them half an hour to
accomplish it. The post-master looked at them in surprise
as they entered his office flushed and disordered.
"Why, gentlemen, you are not thinking of going on such
a day as this? it would be a sheer impossibility. Why, the
carriage would be blown over, and if it wasn't, no horses
would face this wind."
"We would be willing to pay anything you may like to
ask," Charlie said.
"It ain't a question of money, sir. If you were to buy
the four horses and the carriage you would be no nearer, for
no post-boy would bo mad enough to ride them; and even
supposing you got one stage, which you never would do,
you would have to buy horses again, for no one would be
fool enough to send his animals out. You could not do it,
sir. Why, I hear there are half a dozen houses within a
dozen yards of this that have been altogether unroofed, and
it is getting worse instead of better; if it goes on like this,
I doubt if there will bo a steeple standing in London to
morrow. Listen to that!"
There was a tremendous crash, and running out into the
street, they saw a mass of beams and tiles lying in the
roadway—a house two doors away had been completely
unroofed. They felt that in such a storm it was really
impossible to proceed, and accordingly returned to their
lodgings, performing the distance in a fraction of the time
it had before taken them. For some hours the gale continued
to increase in fury. Not a soul was to be seen in the streets.


A CONFESSION.
345
Occasional heavy crashes told of the damage that was being
wrought, and at times the house shook so that it seemed as
if it would fall.
Never was such a storm known in England. The damage
done was enormous. The shores were strewn with wrecks;
twelve ships of the royal navy, with fifteen hundred men,
were lost, and an enormous number of merchant vessels.
Many steeples, houses, and buildings of all kinds were over-
thrown, and the damage in London alone was estimated at a
million pounds. There were few who went to bed that night;
many thought that the whole city would be destroyed.
Towards morning, however, the fury of the gale somewhat
abated, and by nightfall the danger had passed.
The next morning the two friends started, and posted
down to Lancashire. The journey was a long one. In many
places the road was completely blocked by fallen trees, and
sometimes by the ruins of houses and barns. In the former
case long detours had often to be made through villainous
roads, where the wheels sank almost to their axles, and in
spite of the most liberal bribes to post-boys and post-
masters, the journey occupied four days longer than the
usual time. At last they reached the lodge-gate of Lynn-
wood. A man came out from the cottage. Ho was the
same who had been there in Sir Marmaduke's time. Charlie
jumped out of the post-chaise.
"Why, Norman, don't you know me?"
The man looked hard at him. "No, sir. I can't say
as I do."
"What, not Charlie Carstairs?"
"Bless me, it is the young master!" the man said. "To
think of my not knowing you. But you have changed
wonderful. Why, sir, I have been thinking of you often
and often, and most of all the last three days, but I never
thought of you like this."
"Why the last three days, Norman?"
"Haven't you heard the news, sir?"


346
A JACOBITE EXILE.
"No, I have heard nothing. Captain Jervoise and I—my
old friend, you know, Norman—have posted all the way
from London, and should have been here six days ago if it
had not been for the storm."
"Well, sir, there is bad news; at least I don't know
whether you will consider it bad. Most of the folk about
here looks at it the other way. But the man in there shot
hisself three days ago. A magistrate with some men from
Lancaster came over here. They say it was to arrest him,
but I don't know the rights of the case. Anyhow, it is
said they read some paper over to him, and then he
opened a drawer at the table where he was sitting and
pulled out a pistol and shot hisself before anyone could
stop him. There have been bad goings here of late, Mr.
Charles, very bad, especially for the last year. He was not
friends with his son, they say, but the news of his death
drove him to drink worse than before, and besides, there
have been dicing and all sorts of goings on, and I doubt not
but that the ladies have had a terrible time of it. There
were several men staying in the house, but they all took
themselves off as soon as it was over, and there are only
the ladies there now. They will be glad enough to see
you, I will bo bound."
Charlie was shocked; but at the same time he could not
but feel that it was the best thing that could happen, and
Harry freely expressed himself to that effect. "We won't
take the carriage up to the house," Charlie said, after a long
pause. "Take the valises out and bring them up to the
house presently, Norman."
He paid the postillion who had brought them from
Lancaster, and stood quiet until the carriage had driven
off.
"I hope Sir Marmaduke is well, sir. We have missed
him sorely here."
"He was quite well when I saw him ten weeks ago. I
hope he will be here before long. I am happy to say that



Ml
CHARLIE COMES HOME AGA1X.


I
I
I
I


A CONFESSION.
347
his innocence of the charge brought against him has been
proved, and his estates and those of Mr. Jervoise and the
other gentlemen have been restored by the queen."
"That is good news, indeed sir," the man exclaimed.
"The best I have heard for many a long year. Everyone
about here will go wild with joy."
"Then don't mention it at present, Norman. Any
rejoicings would be unseemly while John Dormay is lying
dead there."
"Shall I go up with you, Charlie, or will you go alone 1"
Harry asked. "Of course there are some horses here,
and you could lend me one to drive over to our own place."
"You shall do that presently, Harry, and tell them the
news. But come in now. You know my cousin and
Ciceley, it will be all the better that you should go in with
me."
His cousin received Charlie with a quiet pleasure. She
was greatly changed since he had seen her last, and her
face showed that she had suffered greatly. Ciceley had
grown into a young woman, and met him with delight.
Both were pleased to see Harry.
"We were talking of you but now, Charlie," Mrs.
Dormay said. "Ciceley and I agreed that we would remove
at once to our old place, and that this should be kept up
for you should you at any time be able to return. Now
that Queen Anne is on the throne and the Tories are in power
we hoped that you, at least, would ere long be permitted to
return. How is your dear father?"
"He is well, cousin, and will I trust be here ere long.
Our innocence of the charge has been proved, the pro-
ceedings against us quashed, and the Act of Confiscation
against my father, Mr. Jervoise, and the others reversed."
"Thank God for that," Mrs. Dormay said earnestly, and
Ciceley gave an exclamation of pleasure. "That accounts
then for what has happened here. I do not want to talk
about it, Charlie. You may imagine how Ciceley and I


348
A JACOBITE EXILE.
have suffered. But he was my husband, spare him for
my sake."
"I will never allude to the subject again, cousin,"
Charlie said. "But I must tell you that Harry and I have
posted down from London in hopes of being in time to
warn him and enable him to escape. I need not say we
did so because he was your husband and Ciceley's father."
Harry then turned the subject by a remark as to the
effects of the storm, then Ciceley asked questions as to
their life abroad, and there was so much to tell and to
listen to that even Mrs. Dormay's face brightened.
Harry willingly allowed himself to be persuaded to remain
for the night, and to ride over to his place in the
morning.
The funeral took place two days later. Charlie went as
sole mourner. "He was my kinsman," he said to Harry,
"and though I can pretend no sorrow at his death, my
attendance at the funeral will do something towards
"topping talk, and will make it easier for my cousin."
The next day Mrs. Dormay and Ciceley returned to
Rockley, whose tenant had fortunately left a few weeks
before. Charlie and Harry both went over with them and
stayed for three or four days, and they were glad to see
that Mrs. Dormay seemed to be shaking off the weight of
her trouble, and was looking more like her old self. They
then rode to Lancaster, and returned to London by coach.
They crossed to Gottenburg by the first vessel that was
sailing, and Sir Marmaduke was delighted to hear the
success of their mission, and that he was at liberty to return
at once as master of Lynnwood.
"Luck favoured you somewhat, Charlie, in throwing that
vagabond in your way, but for all else we have to thank
you both for the manner in which you have carried the
affair out and captured your fox. As for John Dormay,
'tis the best thing that could have happened. I have
often thought it over while you have been away, and have



BLACKIE & SON'S
BOOKS FOE YOUNG PEOPLE.
BY G. A. HENTY.
St. Bartholomew's Eve: A Tale of the Huguenot Wan.
By G. A. Hbhty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. J. Draper,
and a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s.
The title of this story takes you at once to its subject. The hero, Philip
Fletchor, is a right true English lad, but he has a French connection on
the mother's side. This kinship induces him to cross the Channel in order
to take a share in that splendid struggle for freedom known as the Hugue-
not wars. Naturally ho sides with the Protestants, distinguishes himself
in various battles, and receives rapid promotion for tho zeal and daring
with which he carries out several secret missions. At length, however, he
is entrapped in Paris, with other prominent Huguenots, on that terrible
St. Bartholomew's Eve, when tho tocsin gave the signal at midnight for
the massacro to begin. It is an enthralling narrative, and tho chapter
which deals with the escape of the hero out of that monstrous city is one
of the most thrilling in a story which is full of intorest.
Through the Sikh War: A Tale of the Conquest of the
Punjaub. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Hal
Hurst, and a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6».
This story gives a vivid picture of the pluck and obstinacy with which
the British maintained their ascendency in India. Percy Groves, a spirited
English lad, leuves school to join his uncle in the Punjaub, where he is
governor of a district under tho native Sikh prince, Runjeet Singh. The
natives are in a state of revoH, and Percy takes an active part in all the
troubles which precede the Sikh war. His uncle's fortress is beleaguered,
and he assists in repelling tho attack. Then when the authorities at
Lahore proclaim war Percy joins the British force as a volunteer, and
takes a distinguished share in the famous battles of Moodkcc, Sobraon,
and Chillianwalla. Apart from its high interest as a record of personal
daring, this story shews in dashing style how Englishmen have made an
Empire.


BLACK IE &- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOU NO PEOPLE.
5
BY Q. A. HENTY.
"Mr. Henty is one of our most successful writers of historical tales."—Scotsman.
Through the Fray: A Story of the Luddite Riots. By
G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. M. Paget. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s.
"Mr. Henty inspires a love and admiration for straightforwardness, truth, and
courage. This is one of the best of the many good books Mr. Henty has produced,
and deserves to be classed with his Facing Death."—Standard.
Captain Bayley's Heir: A Tale of the Gold Fields of Cali-
fornia. By G. A Hknty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. M.
Paget. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s.
"A Westminster boy who makes his way in the world by hard work, good
temper, and unfailing courage. The descriptions given of life are just what a
healthy intelligent lad should delight in."—St. James's Gazette.
A JaCObite Exile: Being the Adventures of a Young English-
man in the Service of Charles XII. of Sweden. By G. A. Henty.
With 8 page Illustrations by Paul Hardy, and a Map. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
In this story Sir Marmaduke Carstairs, who is a Jacobite, is denounced
as a plotter against the life of King William, and although innocent of the
charge, he has to flee from England. His son Charlie, who goes with him
to Sweden, is the hero of the tale. This youth joins the foreign legion
under Charles XII. of Sweden, and takes a distinguished part in several
famous campaigns against the Russians and the Poles. Besides his stirring
career as a soldier, the narrative is full of the hero's personal adventures
in Poland, Sweden, Russia, and England. The narrative swings along at
a breathless pace, and holds the reader entranced to the end.
Condemned as a Nihilist: A Story of Escape from Siberia.
By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Walter Paget.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"The best of this year's Henty. His narrative is more interesting than many
of the tales with which the public is familiar, of escape from Siberia. Despite
their superior claim to authenticity these tales are without doubt no less tic-
titious than Mr. Henty's, and he beats them hollow in the matter of sensations.
The escape of the hero and his faithful Tartar from the Samoycdes is quite the
high-water mark of this author's achievement."—Natiunal Observer.
Orange and Green: A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick.
By G. A Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gordon
Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5».
"An extremely spirited story, based on the struggle in Ireland, rendered
memorable by the defence of 'Derry and the siege of Limerick."—Sat. Review.
"The narrative is free from the vice of prejudice, and ripples with life as
vivacious as if what is being described were really passing before the eye. . , .
Should be in the hands of every young student of Irish history. -—Belfast News.


BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR i'OUNO PEOPLE.
7
BY G. A. HENTY.
"Mr. Henty is the king of story-tellers for boys. "—Sword and Trowtl.
Held Fast fOP England: A Tale of the Siege of Gibraltar.
By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, fi».
"Among them we would place first in interest and wholesome educational
value the story of the siege of Gibraltar. . . . There is no cessation of exciting
incident throughout the story."—Atheiueum.
In the Reign Of Terror: The Adventures of a Westminster
Boy. By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by J.
ScHiiNBERG. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5».
"Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat Mr. Henty's
record. His adventures will delight buys by the audacity and peril they depict
.
The story is one of Mr. Henty's best."—Saturday Review.
By Sheer PlUCk: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A.
Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by Gordon Browne. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"By Sheer Pluck will be eagerly read."—Athenanim.
"Morally, the book is everything that could be desired, setting before the boys
a bright and bracing ideal of the English gentleman.'1—Christian Leader.
The Dragon and the Raven: Or, The Days of King
Alfred. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by C. J.
Staniland, R.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5».
"A story that may Justly be styled remarkable. Boys, In reading it, will be
surprised to find how Alfred persevered, through years of bloodshed and times
of peace, to rescue his people from the thraldom of the Danes. We hope the
book will soon be widely known in all our schools."—Schoolmaster.
A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia.
By G. A. Hknty. With 8 page Illustrations by W. B Wollen.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5j».
"All boys will read this story with eager and unflagging interest . The episodes
are in Mr. Henty's very best vein—graphic, exciting, realistic; aud, as in all Mr.
Henty's books, the tendency is to the formation of an honourable, manly, and
even heroic character."— Birmingham Post.
Facing Death: Or, The Hero of the Vaughan Pit . A Tale of
the Coal Mines. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Pictures by
Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5».
"If any father, godfather, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the look-out for a
good book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the book we
would recommend."—Standard.
A Chapter Of Adventures: Or, Through the Bombard-
ment of Alexandria. By G. A. Henty. With 6 page Illustrations
by W. H. Overend. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3». 6d.
"Jack Robson and his two companions have their fill of excitement, and their
chapter of adventures is so brisk and entertaining we could have wished it longer
than it is.'—Saturday Review.


8
BLACKIE <fc SON'S BOOifS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.
BY GEORGE MAC DONALD.
A Rough Shaking. By George Mac Donald. With
12 page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant,
olivine edges, 6s.
One of Mr. Mac Donald's wonderful and charming stories."—Athenamm.
"One of the very best nooks for boys that has been written. It is full of mate-
rial peculiarly well adapted for the young, containing in a marked degree, the
elements of all that is necessary to make up a perfect boys' book."— Teachers' Aid.
At the Back Of the North Wind. By George Mac
Donald. With 75 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5».
"In At the Back of the North Wind we stand with one foot in fairyland and
one on common earth. The story is thoroughly original, full of fancy and pathos,
and underlaid with earnest but not too obtrusive teaching."— The Times.
Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood. By George Mac Donald.
With 36 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. Crown 8vo, cloth ele-
gant, olivine edges, 5*.
"The sympathy with boy-nature in Ranald Ranne.nnan's Boyhood is perfect.
It is a beautiful picture of childhood, teaching by its impressions and suggestions
all noble things. '—British Quarterly Review.
The Princess and the Goblin. By George Mac Donald.
With 32 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
"Little of what is written for children has the lij-htness of touch and play of
fancy which are characteristic of George Mac Donald's fairy tales. Mr. Arthur
Hughes's illustrations arc all that illustrations should be."— Manchester Guardian.
The Princess and Curdie. By George Mac Donald.
With 8 page Illustrations Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3». 6rf.
There is the finest and rarest genius in this brilliant story. Upgrown people
would do wisely occasionally to lay aside their newspapers and magazines to
spend an hour with Curdie and the Princess. "Sheffield Indejjemlent.
The Clever Miss Follett. By j. K. H. Denny. With
12 page Illustrations by Gertrude D. Hammond. Crown 8vo,
cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s.
Tin's is the story of a great fortune, anil its attendant train of misfor-
tunes. The Folletts are a middle-class family whe suddenly find them-
selves in tho possession of immense wealth, and the interest is obtained by
showing what effect this change has upon their various characters. With
fine subtlety the author depicts the schemes, duplicities, worries, and dis-
appointments which follow the Folletts in their efforts to scramblo into
society and make aristocratic marriages. Then, in the midst of their plans,
the wealth is taken from them, and the friendships which they have made
are shewn in their true character. Altogether it is a bright, clever, enter-
taining tale, with a rare distinction in its minute portrayal of diverse
character.
A Ml, -


12
BLACKIE i SON'S BOOKS FOB YOUSO PEOPLE.
BY G. NORWAY.
A True Cornish Maid. By G. Norway. With 6 page
Illustrations by J. Finnkmore. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6rf„
This is a story of the Cornish coast at a time when the press-gang
brought terror into all its seaports, and smuggling was an everyday prac-
tice. The heroine of the talo is sister to a young fellow who gets into
trouble in landing a contraband cargo, and shooting the officer in charge
of the press-gang. In this extremity she stands by her brother bravely,
and by means of her daring scheme he manages to escape. There is abun-
dance of stirring incident in this talo; the characters are all natural, and
the tono is altogether breezy and wholesome.
Hussein the Hostage: Or, A Boy's Adventures in Persia.
By G. Norway. With 8 page Illustrations by John Schonberg.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"Humein the Hoxtage is full of originality and vigour. The characters are life-
like, there is plenty of stirring incident, the interest is sustained throughout, and
every boy will enjoy following the fortunes of the hero."—Journal of Education.
The LOSS Of John Humble: What Led to It, and what
Came of It. By (J. Norway. With 8 page Illustrations by John
SchOnberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"This story will place the author at once in the front rank. It is full of life
and adventure. He is equally at home in his descriptions of life in Sweden and
in the more stirring passages of wreck and disaster, and the interest of the story
is sustained without a break from first to last. "—Standard.
BY HARRY COLLINGWOOD.
The Pirate Island: A Story of the South Pacific. By
Harry Collinowood. With S page Pictures by C. J. Staniland
and J. B. Wells. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"A capital storyof the sea; indeed in our opinion the author is superior in some
respects as a marine novelist to the better known Mr. Clark Kuasell."—The Times.
The Congo Rovers: A Story of the Slave Squadron. By
Harry Collinowood. With 8 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"No better sea story has lately been written than the Congo Rovers. It is as
original as any boy could desire."—Morning Post.
The Log1 Of the "Flying Fish:" A Storyof Aerial and
Submarine Peril and Adventure. By Harry Collinowood. With
6 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. New and cheaper Edi-
tion. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d.
"The Flying Fi«h actually surpasses all Jules Verne's creations; with incred-
ible speed she flies through the air, skims over the snrface of the water, and darts
along the oceau bed. We strongly recommend our school-boy friends to possess
themselves of her log. "—A thenorn ire.


BLACK1E <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YQUNQ PEOPLE.
13
BY DR. GORDON STABLES.
Westward With Columbus. By Gordon Stables, m.d.,
C.M. With 8 page Illustrations by Alfred Pkarse. Crown 8va
cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
The hero of this story is Columbus himself; and a very picturesque,
noble, and enchanting hero ho makes. His career is traced from boyheod
onwards, but tho narrative deals chiefly with tho great naval venture
which Columbus conducted across the Atlantic, and which resulted in the-
discovery of tho American continent. There were many dangers which
threatened to wreck this momentous enterprise, but these were all over-
come by this indomitable man, and his efforts wero at last crowned with
success. It is a splendid story, possessing all the value of truth, with
all the charm of the most daring romance.
'Twixt SchOOl and College: A Tale of Self-reliance. By
Gordon Stables, cm., m.d., r.n. With 8 page Illustrations by
W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
"One of the best of a prolific writer's honks for boys, being full of practical
instructions as to keeping pets, from white mice upwards, and inculcates in a way
which a little recalls Miss Kdgewoith's 'Frank' the virtue of self-reliance,
though the local colouring of the home of the Aberdeenshire boy is a good deal
more picturesque."—Atheiueuia.
BY FRANCES ARMSTRONG.
A FaiP Claimant: Being a Story for Girls. By Frances
Armstrong. With 8 page Illustrations by Gertrude D. Hammond.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s.
Tho heroino of this story is found, when a child, in the attic of a lodging-
house in Chelsea. Her mother has unaccountably disappeared, and her
parentage remains a mystery. She is adopted by a wealthy lady, and re-
sides abroiui until the death of her benefactress. Thereafter, Olive Bethune
comes to England as a governess, and it is thon that she begins to learn her
own strango history. It is a tale of surprising vicissitudo, which is slowly
unravelled with happy skill, but in the end all the wrongs are pleasantly
righted. The interest of this narrativo never for a momont flags, because
tho character of the heroine is as fascinating as the mystery of her birth.
BY ANNE BEALE.
The Heiress of Courtleroy. By Anne Beale. With 8
page Illustrations by T. C. H. Castle. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant,
olivine edges, 5s.
"We can speak highly of tho grace with which Mlsa Eeale relates how the
young ' Heiress of Courtleroy' had such good intluence over her uncle as to win
him from his intensely selfish ways."—Guardian.
"Tn Le Roy we have perhnps the most striking and original creation that Miss
Beale has made. He interests us to the loaf—Spectator.


BLACK1E & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG 1'EOF LIS.
16
BY J. M. CALLWELL.
A Champion Of the Faith: A Tale of Prince Hal and the
Lollards. By J. M. Callwell. With 6 page Illustrations by
Herbkrt J. Draper. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 4».
The earlier part of this story deals with the merry escapades of Prince
Hal and his favourite, Sir John Oldcastle. Then the narrative deepens in
its interest when the Prince ascends the throne as Henry V., while his old
comrade bocomes a Lollard and a champion of the new faith. As such,
Sir John Oldcastle endures many hardships, and escapes from the Tower,
but finally he is captured by treachery and burnt at the stake. This his-
torical tale is full of the most interesting episodes, while at the same time
its tone is pure and ennobling.
BY ALICE CORKRAN.
Meg'S Friend. By Alice Corkran. With 6 page Illustra-
tions by Robert Fowler. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 'is. 6<l.
"One of Miss Corkran's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple
and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first amongst
writers for young people."— The Spectator.
Margery Merton's Girlhood. By Alice Corkran. With
6 page Pictures by Gordon Browne. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
"Another book for girls we can warmly commend. There is a delightful
piquancy in the experiences and trials of a young English girl who studies
painting in Paris."—Saturday Beview.
Down the SnOW Stairs: Or, From Good-night to Good-
morning. By Alice Corkran. With 60 Illustrations by Gordon
Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 3». 6rf.
"A fascinating wonder-book for children."—Athenctum,
"A gem of the first water, bearing upon every page the mark of genius. It is
indeed a Little Pilgrim's Progress."—Chrutian Leader
Gold, Gold, in CaribOO: A Story of Adventure in British
Columbia. By Clive Phillipps-Wolley. With 6 page Illustra-
tions by G. C. Hindley. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6rf.
Ned Corbctt, a young Englishman, and his companion set out with
a pack-train in order to obtain gold on tho upper reaches of the Frazer
River. Many difficulties lie in their path, but chiefly they are tho victims
of an unscrupulous Yankee. After innumerable adventures, and a life-
and-death strugglo with the Arctic weather of that wild region, they find
the secret gold-minos for which they have toilsomely searched. This story
is so real, and vivid, and enthralling that no boy would skip a siugle page.


18 BLACKIE Jc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLH.
BY CAROLINE AUSTIN.
Cousin Geoffrey and I. By Caroline Austin. With 6
page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6rf.
"Miss Austin'! story Is bright, clever, and well developed."—Saturday Review.
"A powerfully written and realistic story of girl life. . . . The tone of the
book is pure and good."—Practical Teacher.
Hugh Herbert's Inheritance. By Caroline Austin.
With 6 page Illustrations by C. T. Garland. Crown 8vo, cloth
elegant, 3s. 6d.
"Will please by its simplicity, Its tenderness, and its healthy interesting
motive. It is admirably written."—Scotsman.
Storied Holidays: A Cycle of Bed-letter Days. By E. S.
Brooks. With 12 page Illustrations by Howard Pyle. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d.
"It is a downright good book for a senior boy, and is eminently readable from
first to last."—Schoolmaster.
ChivalriC Days: Stories of Courtesy and Courage in the
Olden Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 20 Illustrations by
Gordon Browne and other Artists. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
"We have seldom come across a prettier collection of tales. These charming
stories of boys and girls of olden days are no mero fictitious or imaginary sketches,
but are real and actual records of their sayings and doings. "—Literary World.
Historic Boys: Their Endeavours, their Achievements, and
their Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 12 page Illustrations by
B. B. Birch and John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
"A wholesome book, manly in tone, its character sketches enlivened by brisk
dialogue and high-class illustrations; altogether one that should incite boys to
further acquaintance with those rulers of men whose careers are narrated. We
advise teachers to put it on their list of prizes."—Knowledge.
Dr. Jolliffe's Boys: A Tale of Weston School. By Lewis
Hough. With 6 page Pictures. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
"Young people who appreciate Tom Brown't School-days will find this story a
worthy companion to that fascinating book. There is the same manliness of tone,
truthfulness of outline, avoidance of exaggeration and caricature, and healthy
morality as characterized the masterpiece of Mr. Hughes."—Newcastle Journal.
The Bubbling Teapot. A Wonder Story. By Mrs. L. W.
Champney. With 12 page Pictures by Walter Sattkrleb.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 60!.
"Very literally a 'wonder story,'and a wild and fanciful one. Nevertheless
it is made realistic enough, and there is a good deal of information to be gained
from it. The steam from the magic teapot bubbles up into a girl, and the UtUe
girl, when the fancy takes her, can cry herself back into a teapot. Transformed
and enchanted she makes the tour of the globe."—The Times.


20
BLACKIE & SONS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.
BLACKIE'S NEW THREE-SHILLING SERIES.
Beautifully Illustrated and Handsomely Bound.
NEW VOLUMES.
MenhardOC: A Story of Cornish Nets and Mines. By G.
Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by C. J. Staniland,
B.I. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s.
"They are real living boys, with their virtues and faults. The Cornish fisher-
men are drawn from life, they are racy of the soil, salt with the sea-water, and
they stand out from the pages in their jerseys and sea-boots all sprinkled with
silvery pilchard scales."—Spectator.
YuSSUf the Guide: Or, The Mountain Bandits. A Story of
Strange Adventure iu Asia Minor. By G. Manville Fenn. With
6 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. New Edition. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra, 3s.
"This story is told with such real freshness aud vigour that the reader feels
he is actually one of the party, sharing in the fun and facing the dangers with
them."—PaU Hall Gazette.
Robinson CrUSOe. With lOO Illustrations by Gordon
Browne. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3».
"One of the best issues, if not absolutely the best, of Defoe's work which has
ever appeared."— The Standard.
GulliveP'S Travels. With lOO Illustrations by Gordon
Browne. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 8s.
"Mr. Gordon Browne is. to my thinking, incomparably the most artistic,
spirited, aud brilliant of our illustrators of books for boys, and one of the most
humorous also, as his illustrations of 'Gulliver' amply testify."—TrutA.
Patience Wins: or, War in the Works. By George Man-
ville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s.
"Mr. Venn has never hit upon a happier plan than in writing this story of
Yorkshire factory life. The whole book is all aglow with life, the scenes varying
continually with kaleidoscopic rapidity."—PaU Mall Gazette.
Mother Carey's Chicken: Her Voyage to the Unknown
Isle. By G. Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by A.
Forestieb, Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s.
"Undoubtedly one of the best Mr. Fenn has written. The incidents are of
thrilling interest, while the characters are drawn with a care and completeness
rarely found in a boys' book. The illustrations are exceptionally good. -—Liter-
ary Worid.
The Missing Merchantman. By Harry Collingwood.
With 6 page Illustrations by W. H. OvSREND. Crown 8vo, cloth
extra, 3s.
"One of the author's best sea stories. The hero is as heroic as any boy could
desire, and the ending is extremely happy."—British Weekly.


BLACKIE * SONS BOOKS FOR YOUNQ PBOPLB.
21
THREE SHILLING SERIES—Continued.
The ROVer'S Secret: A Tale of the Pirate Cays and Lagoons
of Cuba. By Harry Collingwood. With 6 page Illustrations by
W. C. Symons. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s.
"The Rover's Secret is by far the best sea story we have read for yean, and Is
certain to give unalloyed pleasure to boys. The Illustrations are fresh and
vigorous."—Saturday Heview.
The Wigwam and the War-path: stories of the Red
Indians. By Asoott K. Hope. With 6 page Illustrations. Crown
8vo, cloth elegant, 3s.
"Is notably good. It gives a very vivid picture of life among the Indians,
which will delight the heart of many a schoolboy."—Spectator.
Perseverance Island: or, The Robinson Crusoe of the 19th
Century. By Douglas Frazar. With 6 page Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3».
"This is an interesting story, written with studied simplicity of style, much in
Defoe's vein of apparent sincerity and scrupulous veracity; while for practical
instruction It is even better than Robinson Crwsoe."—Illustrated London News.
Girl Neighbours: or, The Old Fashion and the New. By
Sarah Tytler. With 6 page Illustrations by C. T. Garland.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s.
"One of the most effective and quietly humorous of Miss Sarah Tytler's stories.
Girl Neighbours is very healthy, very agreeable, and very well written."—The
Spectator.
BLACKIE'S HALF-CROWN SERIES.
Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant.
NiCOla: The Career of a Girl Musician. By M. Corbet-Sey-
mour. Illustrated by Gertrude D. Hammond.
This is an interesting study of a girl's character who has ambitions, and
a rare gift for music. Nicola is also self-willod, and selfishly sets aside all
claims, both of family and friends, in her desire to become famous. Ulti-
mately sho learns, after bitter experience, that oven the lowly duties of
life bring their own exceeding pleasure.
A Little Handful. By Harriet J. Scripps. Illustrated by
L. Leslie Brooke.
In this story you have the amusing escapades of an American boy at an
English watering-place. No doubt Willie is "a little handful" to his
friends, but notwithstanding all his freaks, he is a clever, entertaining,
intelligent youngster, whe wins our love without an effort.


22
LACKIK & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNQ PEOPLE.
HALF-CROWN SERIES—Continued.
A Golden Age: A Story of Four Merry Children. By Ismay
Thobk. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. New Edition.
The four children whose everyday experiences are hero given are singu-
larly happy in their choico of pastimes. Their adventures have all the
virtues of the ordinary and tho probablo, and to these they add tho merit
of being set forth in a delightful style.
A Rough Road: or, How the Boy Made a Mau of Himself.
By Mrs. G. Linn.eus Banks. Illustrated by Alfred Pearse.
"Mrs. Linnams Banks has not written a better book than A Rough Road."—
Spectator.
"Told with much simple force and that charm which belongs to one who has
known herself what a rough road is, and how to traverse It."—Winter's Weekly.
The TWO Dorothys: A Tale for Girls. By Mrs. Herbert
Martin. Illustrated by Gordon Browne.
"A bonk that will not only interest and pleaso all girls, but will also, from Its
pure but unostentatious teaching, stimulate ami encourage to better and higher
things, youthful hopes, dreams, and ambitions."— The Lady.
Penelope and the Others: A Story of Five Country
Children. By Amy Walton. Illustrated by L. Leslie Brooke.
"This is a charming book for children. Miss Walton proves herself a perfect
adept In understanding of school-room joys and sorrows, and her name ought to
become a household word amongst our hoys and girls."—Christian Leader.
A Cruise in CloUdland. By Henry Frith.
"A thoroughly interesting story, especially the part dealing with the siege of
Plevna. There Is an excellent sketch of General Skobeloff."—SL James's Gazette.
Marian and Dorothy. By Annie E. Armstrong.
"This Is distinctively a book for girls. It contains a bright wholesome story,
with the useful morals of industry and forgiveness of injuries. The book is
decidedly to be commended."—Academy.
StimSOn'S Reef: A Tale of Adventure. By C. J. Hyne.
"Few stories come within hailing distance of Stimson's Reef in the matter of
startling incidents and hairbreadth 'scapes. In these respects it may almost vie
with Mr. K. L. Stevenson's matchless Treasure Island."—Guardian.
Gladys Anstruther. By Louisa Thompson.
"It is a clever book, and some of the passages in the narrative are novel and
striking in the highest degree."—Schoolmistress.
The Secret of the Old House. By Evelyn Everett-
Green.
"Tim, the little Jacobite who asks his grandmother if she can remember
Charles I. is a charming creation. So original a child as Tim must win the
hearts of ail who read the pleasant tale."—Academy.


BLACKIE & SOS'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.
23
HALF-CROWN SERIES—Continued.
Hal Hungerford. By J. E. Hutchinson, b.a.
"There Is do question whatever as to the spirited manner in which the story is
told: the death of the mate of the smuggler by the teeth of the dog is especially
effective. Altogether, Hal Hungerford is a distinct literary success."—Spectator.
The Golden Weathercock. By Julia Goddard.
"A cleverly conceived quaint story, in which the golden cock on the church
spire is the recipient of enchanting stories of enchanted people and places. Full of
pretty and ingenious ideas, prettily and ingeniously written."—Saturday Review.
White Lilac: Or, The Queeu of the May. By Amy Walton.
"Every here and there we are reminded of Mrs. Tulliver and Sister Pullet in
the quaint dialogue of the story. . . . Every rural parish ought to add White
Lilac to its library."—Academy.
Miriam's Ambition. By Evelyn Everett-Green.
"Miss Green's children are real British boys and girls, not small men and
women. Babs is a charming little one."—Liverpool Mercury.
The Brig; "Audacious." By Alan Cole.
"Bright and vivacious in style, and fresh and wholesome as a breath of sea air
in tone."—Court Journal.
The Saucy May. By Henry Frith.
"Mr. Frith gives a new picture of life on the ocean wave which will be acceptable
to all young people."—Sheffield Independent.
Jasper's Conquest. By Elizabeth J. Lysaoht.
"One of the best boys' books of the season. It is full of stirring adventure and
startling episodes, and yet conveys a splendid moral throughout."— Schoolmaster.
Little Lady Clare. By Evelyn Everett-Green.
"Certainly one of the prettiest, reminding us in its quaintness and tender
pathos of Mrs. Ewlng's delightful tales. This is quite one of the beat stories Miss
Green's clever pen has yet given us."—Literary World.
The Eversley Secrets. By Evelyn Everett-Green.
"A clever and well-told story. Roy Eversley is a very touching picture of high
principle and unshrinking self-devotion in a good purpose."— Otumtian.
The Hermit Hunter of the Wilds. By G. Stables, r.n.
"Pirates and pumas, mutiny and merriment, a castaway and a cat. furnish
the materials for a tale that will gladden the heart of many a bright boy."—
Methodist Recorder.
Sturdy and Strong. By G. A. Henty.
"The history of a hero of everyday life, whose love of truth, clothing of
modesty, and innate pluck carry him, naturally, from poverty to afllueuce. He
stands as a good instance of chivalry in domestic life."—The Empire.
Gutta Percha Willie, The Working Genius. By George
Mao Donald.
"Had we space we would fain quote page after page. All we have room to say
is, get it for your boys and girls to read for themselves."—Practical Teacher.


DLACKIE & SOWS BOOKS FOR CHILDREN.
31
THE NINEPENNY SERIES OF BOOKS FOR
CHILDREN.
Pcap 8vo, Illustrated, and neatly bound in cloth extra.
NEW VOLUMES.
A Little English Gentleman. By Jane Deakin.
The Doctor's Lass. By L. E. Tiddkman.
Spark and I. A Story told by a Cat. By Annie Abmstbono.
What Hilda Saw. By Penelope Leslie.
Little Miss Masterful. By L. E.
TIDDEMAN.
A Sprig of Honeysuckle: A Story
of hpplng Forest . By Oeokoina
M. Squire.
An Australian Childhood. By Ellen
Campbell.
Kitty Carroll. By L. E. Tiddeman.
A Joke for a Picnic. By W. L.
ROOPER.
Cross Purposes, and The Shadows.
By Gkokuk Mac Donald.
Patty's Ideas, and What Came of
Them. By L. K Tiddeman.
Daphne: A Story of Self-conquest.
By E. O'BYRNE.
Lily and Rose in One. By Cecilia
S. LOWNDES.
Crowded Out: or. The Story of Lil's
Patience. By M. B. Manwell.
Tom In a Tangle. By T. Sparrow.
Things will Take a Turn. By
Beatrice Harraden.
Max or Baby. By Ismay Thorn.
The Lost Thimble. By Mrs. Mus-
ORAVE.
Jack-a-Dandy. By E. J. Lysaoht.
A Day of Adventures. By Char-
lotte Wyatt.
The Golden Plums. By Francis
Clark.
The Queen of Squats. By Isabel
Hoknideuok.
Shucks. By Kmma i.i.si.ik.
Sylvia Brooke. By M. Harriet M.
Capes.
The Little Cousin. By A. S. Fknn.
In Cloudland. By Mrs. Musgravk.
Jack and the Gypsies. By Kate
Wood.
Hans the Painter. By Mary C.
KOWSELL.
Little Troublesome. By Isabel
Horniiirook.
My Lady May: and One Other Story.
By Harriet Boultwood.
A Little Hero. By Mrs. Mcsoravk.
Prince Jon's Pilgrimage. By
Jessie Fleming.
Harold's Ambition: nr. A Dream of
Fame. By Jennie Perrett.
Sepperl the Drummer Boy. By
Mary C. Rowseli..
Aboard the Mersey. By Mrs.
Oeorge Cupples.
A Blind Pupil. By Annie S. Fenn.
Lost and Found. By Mr.-. Carl
Bother.
Fisherman Grim. By Mary C
Rowsell.
SOMETHING FOR THE VERY LITTLE ONES.
Full, Illustrated. «MjP.. doth. Six- | Taleg fQp mk
By Mibs W. L. Rooper. Well Illus-
trated ; cloth cover; price 2d. each.
FRED'S RVN.
NORA'S DARK LOOK.
ELLA'S FALL.
PATTY'S WALK.
HONEST DOLLV.
Tales Easy and Small for the Young-
est of All. By J. Humphreys.
Old Dick Grey and Aunt Kate's Way.
By J. Humphreys.
Maud's Doll and Her Walk. By J.
Humphreys.
In Holiday Time. By J. Humphreys.
Whisk and Buzz. By Mrs. A. H.
Gar lick.


32
BLACKIE i- SON S BOOKS FOR CHILDREN.
THE SIXPENNY SERIES FOR CHILDREN.
Neatly bound in cloth extra. Each contains 64 pages and an Illustration.
NSW VOLUMES.
Mrs. Holland's Peaches. By PEN-
ELOPE LESLIE.
Marjory's White Rat. By Penelope
Leslie.
Grandmother's Forget-me-nots.
By Aimie Dawson.
From over the Sea. By L. E. Tidde-
man.
The Kitchen Cat . By A in Walton.
The Royal Eagle. By Louisa Thomp-
son.
Two Little Mice. By lira. Garlice.
A Little Man of War. By L. E.
Tiddeman.
Lady Daisy. By Caroline Stewakt.
Dew. By H. Mary Wilson.
Chris's Old Violin. By J. Lockhart.
Mischievous Jack. By A. Corkran.
The Twins. By L. E. Timieman.
Pet's Project. By Cora Lanoton.
The Chosen Treat. By c. Wyatt.
Little Neighbours. By A. s. Fenn.
Jim: A story of Child Life. By Chris-
tian Burke.
Little Curiosity. By.T. M. Callwei.l.
Sara the Wool-gatherer. By W.
L. KooPER.
Fairy Stories: told by Penelope.
A New Year's Tale. ByM. A. Currib.
Little Mop. By Mrs. CHARLES BRAT.
The Tree Cake, and other Stories.
By W. L. RooPER.
Nurse Peggy, and Little Dog Trip.
Fanny's King. By Darley Dale.
Wild Marsh Marigolds. By D.Dale.
Kitty's Cousin. By Hannah B.
Mackekzik.
Cleared at Last. By Julia God-
dard.
Little Dolly Forbes. By Annie S.
Fenn.
A Year with Nellie. By A. S. Fenn.
The Little Brown Bird.
The Maid of Domremy, and other
Tllli'S.
Little Eric: a Story of Honesty.
Uncle Ben the Whaler.
The Palace of Luxury.
The Charcoal Burner.
Willy Black: A Story of Doing Eight
.
The Horse and his Ways.
The Shoemaker's Present
.
Lights to Walk by.
The Little Merchant
.
Nicholina: A Story about an Iceberg.
A SERIES OF FOURPENNY REWARD BOOKS.
Each 64 pages, 18mo, Illustrated, in Picture Boards.
A Start in Life. By J. Lockhart.
Happy Childhood. By Aime'e de
V knoix Dawson.
Dorothy's Clock. By Do.
Toddy. By L E. Tiiideman.
Stories about my Dolls. By Felicia
MEI.ANCTHON.
Stories about my Cat Timothy.
Delia's Boots. By W. L. Rooper,
Lost on the Rocks. By R. Rcottkk.
A Kitten's Adventures. By Caro-
line Stewart.
Climbing the Hill. By Annie S.
Swan.
A Year at Coverley. By Annie S.
Swan.
Phil Foster. By J. Lockhart.
Papa's Birthday. By W. L. Rooper.
The Charm Fairy. By Penelope.
Little Tales for Little Children.
By M. A. Ccrrie.
Worthy of Trust . By H. B. Mac-
kenzie.
Brave and True. By Greoson Gow.
Johnnie Tupper's Temptation. Do.
Maudle and Bertie.
The Children and the Water-LIly.
By Julia Goddard.
Poor Tom OUIver. By Do.
Fritz's Experiment . By Letitia
M'LIXTOCE.
Lucy's Christmas-Box.
BLACKIE & SON, Limited,
LONDON, GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN.